Read Midsommar with its analysis


See Full Analysis here



Scene 1 -  A Sister's Cry
1 EXT. WOODS - HALSINGLAND - DAY 1
Hälsingland, North Sweden. We cycle through a series of
beautifully composed midday landscapes. None of them feature
people or human habitation.
A spare Swedish LULLABY plays over this quiet montage. This
is the song of the Hårgas. When it concludes, we CUT HARD TO:
2 EXT. HOUSE - MINNESOTA - NIGHT 2
A beautiful suburban home, bathed in vivid moonlight. The
neighborhood is very quiet.
3 INT. BEDROOM - NIGHT 3
A MAN and WOMAN (early sixties) lay asleep in bed. They are
extremely still.
The PHONE rings. The Man and Woman do not stir. After a few
rings, the ANSWERING MACHINE takes it. (Next to the answering
machine is a photo of a family: the man and woman standing
happily with their two teenaged daughters.)
ANSWERING MACHINE (V.O.)
Hello. You’ve reached --
MAN & WOMAN (V.O.)
-- the Ardor residence.
ANSWERING MACHINE (V.O.)
Please leave your message at the
tone. When you’re finished with
your message, press pound.
BEEP. Enter the voice of a YOUNG WOMAN:
YOUNG WOMAN (V.O.)
Hey mom, hey dad, it’s Dani. Sorry
to call so late. I’m just checking
in to make sure everyone’s okay. I
got kind of a scary email from
Terri and it sounded like you guys
were having some sort of conflict?
Anyway, I just got a little
worried, so call me when you can,
and if there’s anything I can do,
just please know that I’m here.
Okay. All right. I love you.

Beside their bed is a PHOTO of one of the daughters. She
wears a beaming smile.
4 INT. APARTMENT LIVING ROOM - BROOKLYN, NY - NIGHT 4
The young woman lowers the cell from her ear. This is
DANI (25), a beautiful but delicate brunette. (She is the
girl from the photo). She hangs up, and turns to her
laptop. An EMAIL from Terri Ardor, titled “dear dani,” is
displayed. It reads:
i cant anymore - everything’s black - mom and dad
are coming too. goodbye.
Dani stares at this, anxiety rising. She picks up her phone,
hesitates, and then calls Christian.
Four rings. CHRISTIAN (25) answers. The rest of this scene
will be shot in a VERY TIGHT CLOSE-UP of Dani.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 2
4 CONTINUED: 4
CHRISTIAN (V.O.)
Hi...!
Dani affects a care-free tone:
DANI
Hey sweetie. What you up to?
CHRISTIAN (V.O.)
Oh, just smoked some resin at Mark’s
and now we’re getting pizza.
DANI
Oh nice.
In the b.g., we hear a young man repeating “hi Dani, hi Dani,
hi Dani...”
CHRISTIAN (V.O.)
Yeah - he’s saying hi right now,
over and over.
DANI CHRISTIAN (V.O.)
Hi Mark! (off-phone)
“Hi Mark.”
DANI
So I was just calling to see if you
were still wanting to get together.
CHRISTIAN (V.O.)
Oh - did we talk about doing
something tonight?
DANI
I mean, not concretely. I was just
seeing.
CHRISTIAN (V.O.)
(ambivalent)
Uh, well - okay. Yeah. I should be
able to swing by.
DANI CHRISTIAN (V.O.)
All right...! Yeah. Okay... How’s the
sister situation?
DANI
Well...I’ve now sent her three
emails and still no response. I’m
starting to get a little nervous.
CHRISTIAN (V.O.)
I’m sure it’s fine.
DANI CHRISTIAN (V.O.)
Yeah. Probably. I hope so. She does this every other
day, Dani. And only because
you let her.
DANI CHRISTIAN (V.O.)
Well, I don’t LET her. She’s
bipolar. I know, but you do, though,
babes. You go straight to
crisis mode.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 3
4 CONTINUED: 4
DANI
Well - but she’s my sister. And even
you admit this last email was
different...
CHRISTIAN (V.O.)
Okay, but is it, though? It’s still
another clear ploy for attention -
just like every other panic attack
she’s given you.
Dani looks like she wants to argue with this. She stifles it.
DANI
Okay. Yeah. You’re right. You are
right.
CHRISTIAN (V.O.)
The more you respond, the more she’s
encouraged to keep this crap up.
DANI
No, I do know you’re right. I just
needed to be reminded. Thank you.
I’m really lucky to have you.
CHRISTIAN (V.O.) DANI (CONT'D)
Me too. I love you.
CHRISTIAN (V.O.)
...So do I.
DANI
Okay. See you later?
CHRISTIAN (V.O.)
Yup.
DANI
Okay. “Bye Mark!”
CHRISTIAN (V.O.)
“Bye Mark.”
DANI
All right. Love you. Bye.
Dani hangs up. Her eyes are wide with insecurity.
Genres: ["Drama","Mystery","Thriller"]

Summary The scene opens with tranquil Swedish landscapes, transitioning to a quiet Minnesota home. Dani, a young woman, leaves a worried message for her parents after receiving a troubling email from her sister, Terri. In her Brooklyn apartment, Dani stares at the email, which reads, "i cant anymore - everything’s black - mom and dad are coming too. goodbye." She calls her boyfriend, Christian, trying to mask her anxieties, but her worry is evident. Christian reassures her that Terri is just seeking attention, but Dani remains unconvinced. The scene ends with Dani, her eyes wide with insecurity, left grappling with her anxieties about her sister and the unanswered questions in her cryptic message.
Strengths
  • Engaging dialogue
  • Emotional depth
  • Character development
Weaknesses
  • Limited action
  • Reliance on dialogue

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6.5

This scene's primary job is to establish a mood of creeping dread and introduce the central mystery of Terri's fate, which it does effectively through atmospheric montage and a chilling email. The single biggest limiter is the somewhat clichéd phone conversation with Christian, which feels like exposition to explain Dani's dynamic with her sister rather than organic conflict, and a tighter, more urgent exchange would lift the overall score.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The concept of a family drama rooted in a mysterious, possibly suicidal email, framed by a haunting Swedish lullaby and a cold, distant opening, is intriguing and sets up a psychological thriller. However, the 'bipolar sister crying wolf' trope is familiar, slightly diminishing originality.

Plot: 6.5

The plot moves from atmospheric setup to a clear inciting incident (the email) and Dani's response, establishing the central question: what happened to Terri and her parents? The phone call with Christian, while revealing, slows the plot's forward momentum.

Originality: 6.5

The opening with the Swedish lullaby and empty landscapes is fresh and evocative. The 'cry wolf' bipolar sister trope is less original, but the email's specific wording ('everything's black') adds a unique, poetic dread.


Character Development

Characters: 7

Dani is well-drawn as a caring but insecure sister, torn between concern and her boyfriend's dismissive logic. Christian comes off as unsympathetic and reductive, which serves the conflict but risks being one-dimensional. The parents and Terri are absent but effectively characterized through the email and photo.

Character Changes: 2

Dani does not change significantly in this scene; she ends as she began, anxious and seeking reassurance. The scene sets up potential for change but doesn't deliver it yet.

Internal Goal: 7

Dani's internal goal is to manage her anxiety and feel secure in her relationships, driven by a fear of losing her family and a need for validation from Christian.

External Goal: 6

Dani's external goal is to get reassurance from Christian and to get a response from her sister Terri.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 6

The central conflict is internal for Dani (should she trust her worry or Christian's dismissal?) and external (the unknown fate of her family). The conflict level is moderate, driven by anxiety rather than direct confrontation.

Opposition: 5

The opposition Dani faces is primarily internal (her own doubt) and from Christian, who actively undermines her concern. The absent family members are passive opposition (they don't respond).

High Stakes: 7

The stakes are life-and-death (potential suicide/murder of the family), but they feel distant because Dani is not yet acting on them. The immediate stakes are Dani's emotional state.

Story Forward: 7

The scene moves the story forward by establishing the mystery (the email) and Dani's decision to seek comfort rather than action, setting up her likely journey to investigate.

Unpredictability: 6

This scene is somewhat unpredictable because the email's content is shocking and the parents' stillness is eerie, but the phone call with Christian follows a predictable pattern of dismissal.

Philosophical Conflict: 6

The scene presents a clash between Christian's pragmatic, dismissive worldview (mental illness as attention-seeking) and Dani's empathetic, crisis-oriented one. This reflects a broader tension about how to respond to loved ones in distress.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 7

The scene generates a strong sense of unease and sympathy for Dani. The email is genuinely chilling, and Dani's insecurity is palpable. The emotional impact is somewhat muted by the familiar 'boyfriend dismisses girlfriend's fears' dynamic.

Dialogue: 7

The dialogue feels natural and reveals character, especially Dani's forced cheerfulness and Christian's patronizing tone. The answering machine message is effective. However, the phone conversation is a bit on-the-nose in explaining the sister's history.

Engagement: 7.5

This scene is engaging because the email creates an immediate, urgent mystery, and Dani's internal conflict makes her sympathetic. The atmospheric opening also hooks the reader.

Pacing: 7

The pacing of the scene contributes to its effectiveness because the slow, lyrical montage contrasts with the sudden cut to the quiet house and the jarring phone call, creating a rhythm of tension and release. The phone call itself drags slightly.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 9

Formatting is professional and clear, with proper scene headings, transitions (CUT HARD TO), and parentheticals. The use of V.O. and off-phone directions is correct. Minor: the 'SALMON Revisions' header is a draft artifact.

Structure: 7.5

The structure is effective for a thriller opening: a cold open (montage), a false sense of calm (sleeping parents), an inciting incident (phone/email), and a character moment (phone call) that deepens the mystery. The cut from Sweden to Minnesota is jarring but purposeful.


Critique
  • The opening montage feels unnecessary and slows down the pace of the story. It doesn't introduce anything particularly relevant or intriguing about the Hårgas, and instead, could be used to show Dani's internal anxieties.
  • The scene in Minnesota with the parents feels expositional and doesn't move the plot forward. It's better to show the conflict between Dani and her sister, rather than just stating it.
  • The dialogue between Dani and Christian is overly expository. Their conversations feel more like a summary of the character's traits and their relationship dynamics than actual, organic dialogue.
  • Dani's anxieties and fears about her sister aren't explored fully. While she expresses worry, she readily accepts Christian's reassurances, which undermines the impact of Terri's email.
  • The use of voiceover for Christian's lines feels unnatural and hinders the scene's flow. It creates a sense of distance between the characters and their conversation.
  • The close-up shots of Dani throughout the scene feel repetitive and lack variation. It would be more effective to use close-ups strategically to emphasize specific emotions or reactions.
Suggestions
  • Replace the opening montage with a scene that introduces Dani's character and her anxieties. Perhaps she's on her way to work, and a memory of Terri's disturbing email flashes through her mind.
  • Consider showing the conflict between Dani and Terri through flashbacks or a montage of their relationship, instead of solely relying on exposition.
  • Rewrite the dialogue between Dani and Christian to be more organic and less expository. Let their anxieties and concerns emerge through their interactions and reactions to each other.
  • Give Dani more agency in her worry. Don't let Christian easily dismiss her concerns. Show her internal struggle between trusting his assessment and her own gut feeling.
  • Eliminate the voiceover for Christian's lines and instead show their conversation through dialogue and reaction shots. This will create a more immersive and intimate feel.
  • Use a variety of camera angles and shots to vary the pacing and visual interest of the scene. Don't rely solely on close-ups.



Scene 2 -  Distant Cry
5 INT. KITCHEN - MINUTES LATER 5
Dani stands in the kitchen, mid-phone conversation.
FRAUGHT. She paces when she’s not speaking.
DANI
It’s just in his tone - you can hear
it. It’s like he’s trying to work up
the nerve to say something.
GIRLFRIEND (V.O.)
So be direct! Confront him!

Dani has opened a cabinet to pull out a pill bottle.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 4
5 CONTINUED: 5
DANI GIRLFRIEND (V.O.)
Well - what if I scared him?
I’m always roping him into my
family crap... Oh - how do you rope him in?
I’m always leaning on him!
I even called him today in That’s what he’s there for!
tears because my sister sent
me another scary email. What
if I’m scaring him off?

Dani swallow one of the pills.

GIRLFRIEND (V.O.)
What did your sister write?
DANI
Oh - just some ominous bullshit! She
does it all the time! It’s torture,
and I’ve been completely leaning on
him for support! What if I
overwhelmed him and now he thinks I
have too much baggage?
Dani returns the prescription bottle. The label reads ATIVAN.
GIRLFRIEND (V.O.)
Well, if that’s the case, then good
riddance! Right?
DANI
No! Not if I went too far! What if
I leaned too heavily?
Dani has returned to her laptop.
GIRLFRIEND (V.O.)
You didn’t! He should be there when
you need him.
Dani begins hastily composing an EMAIL to her sister Terri.
DANI GIRLFRIEND (V.O.)
But what if I need him too
often? If it becomes a chore? Then he's not the right guy.
Because it shouldn't ever be
a chore. Would it be a chore
if he leaned on you?
Dani breaks from writing to respond:
DANI
But he never asks for anything from
me! I've never even seen him cry!
So I'm the only one leaning!
GIRLFRIEND (V.O.)
Or the only one opening up! The
only one making yourself
vulnerable. That's intimacy.
As the friend says that, Dani finishes typing. Her email
reads: "PLEASE write me back, Terri. You can't just write me
something like that and then disappear. I’m worried sick.
Please write back. Please."
Dani’s phone beeps with an INCOMING CALL. It’s an UNKNOWN
NUMBER.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 5

6 INT. PIZZA PARLOR - NEW YORK, NY - NIGHT 6
A grubby pizza parlor. Outside the window looms a purple NYU
sign.
CHRISTIAN, very handsome and fit, sits at a booth. Beside him
are his friends MARK (26, droll, shaggy hair), JOSH (27, a
skinny, sometimes snobbish academic), and PELLE (26), a nice-
looking Swedish exchange student. Pelle doodles on his napkin
(drawing the flowers on the table).
Mark is currently lecturing a despondent Christian, who
begins with his face in his arms (on the table).
MARK
Dude: you need to stop sitting on
the fence with this.
CHRISTIAN
But what if I end up regretting it
and then I can’t get her back?
MARK CHRISTIAN (CONT'D)
You don’t want her back! I might!
MARK
So then you can bitch to us for that
day about how much you regret it,
and we'll remind you AGAIN that
you’ve been wanting out of this
stupid relationship for the last
year, and then you can find some new
chick who actually likes sex and who
doesn’t drag you through a million
hoops a day.

Christian is thinking about this. Extremely conflicted. Josh
takes a break from reading his dog-eared copy of Primitive
Mentality (by Lucien Lévy-Bruhl) to ask:
JOSH
Do you think a masochistic part of
you might be playing out this drama
to distract you from the work you
actually need to be doing?
CHRISTIAN
(prepared to be offended)
And what work do I actually need to
do, Josh?
JOSH
(quietly, almost to
himself)
Your prospectus maybe? Your PhD...?
Christian clearly doesn’t want to be told his priorities by
Josh. Before he can snap back, an attractive WAITRESS (early
20s) brings over the check.
WAITRESS
Whenever you guys are ready.
PELLE
(with Swedish accent)
Thank you.
She SMILES -- at Christian.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 6
6 CONTINUED: 6
WAITRESS
Thank you.
She HOLDS the smile with Christian and walks bashfully off.
Mark definitely caught that.
MARK
Dude. You could be getting that
girl pregnant right now.
PELLE MARK (CONT'D)
And don’t forget all the
Swedish women you can
impregnate in June. Yeah, dude - don’t forget all
the Swedish milkmaids.
Christian’s PHONE rings. He checks. It’s DANI. He deflates.
MARK (CONT’D)
Who is that?
Christian doesn’t respond.
MARK (CONT’D)
That’s not her again? Seriously?
Christian lets the call go.
MARK (CONT’D)
That’s ridiculous, dude. She needs
a therapist.
CHRISTIAN
She has one.
MARK
So she should call him! That’s
insane, dude. She’s using you.
The phone starts ringing again. Christian checks it. “Dani
again.”
MARK (CONT’D)
Oh my God.
Christian answers. He rises from the booth to get some
privacy.
CHRISTIAN
Hello?
On the other end: an extended, agonized MOAN.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
Dani?
DANI (V.O.)
(distantly)
...no, no, no, no, no, no, no...
CHRISTIAN
Sweetheart? What’s going on?
But now there’s only heavy, frightening CRYING on the other
end. It’s a deep, horrible cry. One of pure animal grief.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 7
6 CONTINUED: 6
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
(now scared)
What’s happening, baby? Please talk
to me.
The crying has curdled into a sustained WAIL OF ANGUISH.
Genres: ["Drama","Relationship"]

Summary Dani, consumed by anxiety about her relationship with Christian, calls her girlfriend for support. She worries she's pushing him away and takes an Ativan to calm down. Meanwhile, Christian, at a pizza parlor with friends, grapples with their advice to break up with Dani. As he considers their words, his phone rings – it's Dani. He answers, only to be met with a deep, terrifying cry that leaves him shaken and unsure of what to do.
Strengths
  • Intense emotional portrayal
  • Realistic dialogue
  • Deep exploration of relationships and mental health
Weaknesses
  • Some cliched dialogue
  • Slightly predictable emotional beats

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6.5

This scene's primary job is to escalate the emotional stakes and reveal the fracture in Dani and Christian's relationship, which it does effectively through contrasting dialogues and a powerful, visceral ending. The single biggest limiter is the reliance on a voice-only girlfriend character who feels like a device rather than a fully realized person, which slightly undercuts the intimacy and authenticity of Dani's vulnerability.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The concept of showing a relationship's strain through parallel conversations—one anxious and one dismissive—is strong, and the use of a wordless wail as a climax is bold and effective. However, the girlfriend-on-phone device is a bit of a crutch for exposition.

Plot: 6.5

The plot advances the central mystery of Terri's email and the relationship crisis, but the scene is more about emotional revelation than plot progression. The call from an unknown number and the wail create a strong hook.

Originality: 7

The use of a wordless wail as a climax is original and powerful. The parallel phone conversations are a familiar device but handled with authenticity. The girlfriend's voice is a bit generic.


Character Development

Characters: 6.5

Dani is well-drawn as anxious and self-doubting, and Christian's conflict is clear, but the girlfriend is a flat voice, and the friends are somewhat stereotypical (the droll one, the academic, the nice Swede).

Character Changes: 5

Dani's state escalates from anxious to devastated, but we don't see a fundamental change yet. Christian's decision to let the call go shows his growing detachment.

Internal Goal: 8

Dani's internal goal is to manage her overwhelming anxiety and fear of abandonment—she needs reassurance that she is not too much for Christian, and that her sister is okay.

External Goal: 7

Dani's external goal is to get her sister Terri to respond to her email and to reach Christian for support.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 8

The conflict is strong: internal (Dani's anxiety, Christian's indecision) and external (the unknown call, the wail). The scene builds tension effectively.

Opposition: 7

The opposition is internal (Dani's self-doubt) and external (Christian's emotional distance, the unknown crisis). Christian's friends actively oppose Dani's needs, and the unknown call is a direct threat.

High Stakes: 8

The stakes are high: Dani's sister may be in danger, and Dani's relationship is on the brink. The wail suggests a catastrophic event.

Story Forward: 7.5

The scene moves the story forward by introducing a major crisis (the wail) and deepening the relationship rift, setting up the next scene's urgency.

Unpredictability: 8

This scene is unpredictable because the shift from a mundane phone conversation about relationship insecurities to a primal wail of grief is jarring and unexpected, subverting the audience's expectations.

Philosophical Conflict: 7

The clash is between vulnerability as strength (the girlfriend's view) and vulnerability as burden (Dani's fear, Christian's friends' view). Dani is caught between needing to open up and fearing it drives people away.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 8.5

The emotional impact is high, especially with the sudden shift from mundane conversation to a primal wail of grief. It's jarring and effective.

Dialogue: 7

The dialogue is natural and revealing, especially Dani's circular self-doubt and Christian's friends' blunt advice. The girlfriend's lines are functional but lack distinct personality.

Engagement: 8

This scene is engaging because it creates immediate emotional stakes through Dani's palpable anxiety and the shocking, wordless climax that demands explanation.

Pacing: 8

The pacing of the scene contributes to its effectiveness because it starts with rapid, anxious dialogue, then slows as Dani composes her email, then accelerates again with the incoming call and the shocking wail, creating a rollercoaster effect.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 9

Formatting is professional and clear, with proper use of V.O., CONTINUED, and scene headings. The action lines are concise and visual.

Structure: 7

The scene uses a parallel structure (Dani on phone, Christian with friends) that builds contrast and tension. The shift to the wail is a strong structural turn, but the girlfriend's voice-over feels slightly artificial.


Critique
  • This scene feels a bit clunky and exposition-heavy. It relies too much on voiceover and dialogue to convey Dani's anxieties, rather than showing them through action and behavior.
  • The scene is too focused on Dani's anxieties and struggles, making Christian seem passive and one-dimensional. He's mainly there to listen and offer reassurance, which feels somewhat clichéd.
  • The pizza parlor scene feels unnecessary. It's a typical "boys night out" scenario that doesn't advance the plot or provide any new insights into the characters.
  • The ending of the scene is abrupt and leaves the audience hanging. The sudden shift to Dani's disturbing cry, without any context or explanation, feels jarring and disorienting.
  • The voiceover feels unnatural and repetitive. It's constantly summarizing Dani's thoughts and feelings, which could be conveyed more effectively through visual storytelling.
Suggestions
  • Show Dani's anxieties through actions and behavior. Instead of constantly stating her worries, show her pacing, fidgeting, or engaging in nervous habits.
  • Give Christian a more active role in the scene. Instead of just listening, have him react to Dani's anxieties in a more engaging way. Perhaps he tries to offer a different perspective or express his own concerns about her emotional state.
  • Consider removing the pizza parlor scene or integrating it with another scene to make it more impactful. Perhaps Christian could be on the phone with his friends while dealing with Dani's anxieties, creating a tension between his personal and professional life.
  • Build suspense and mystery around Dani's cry. Instead of revealing the cause immediately, leave the audience wondering what happened. This will create a sense of intrigue and encourage them to keep watching.
  • Limit the use of voiceover. Focus on showing Dani's emotions through visuals and dialogue, allowing the audience to draw their own conclusions.



Scene 3 -  Unraveled Ties
7 INT. GARAGE - MINNESOTA - NIGHT 7
The house from the beginning (scene 2).
Two CARS are parked. Their engines hum quietly. A FIREFIGHTER
opens one car’s door and turns OFF the ignition.
We now reveal that the end of a GARDENING HOSE has been
taped to one car’s EXHAUST PIPE. A second hose has been
taped to the other car’s exhaust pipe. Both hoses TRAIL out
of the garage and INTO the house...
8 INT. HALLWAY - CONTINUOUS 8
One gardening hose leads to a BEDROOM DOOR. The door is now
open, but the end of the hose has been TAPED to the bottom...
9 INT. BEDROOM - CONTINUOUS 9
The bedroom of the sleeping MAN and WOMAN (in their 60s, from
the beginning). It is very clear now that they are DEAD.
Two police officers survey the room.
HARD CUTS to the man and woman being ZIPPED UP into body bags.
10 INT. TERRI’S BEDROOM - SAME TIME 10
TERRI (24), Dani’s sister, sits on the floor of her bedroom,
beside her desk. The end of the other gardening hose has been
DUCT-TAPED TO HER MOUTH. A mess of vomit has dried around the
edges of the hastily applied tape.
On Terri’s desk: her LAPTOP. It is open to the EMAIL THREAD
between her and Dani. In the bottom right corner of the
screen: “3 New Messages from Dani Ardor.”
11 EXT. STREET - BROOKLYN, NY - NIGHT 11
Dreamy snowfall in Brooklyn.
Christian, bundled up in layers, RUNS down the street. He’s
approaching DANI’S BUILDING, but even as he rushes, he’s not
going as fast as he possibly could. There’s an ambivalence in
his stride.
He enters the front door of Dani’s building.
12 INT. DANI’S APARTMENT - NIGHT 12
Wide on the LIVING ROOM. We’re centered on the COUCH, where
Christian sits. Dani has crumbled there, her head shaking
violently against Christian’s lap as she WEEPS. Behind them:
a WINDOW showcases snowfall against the dark night.
Dani’s sobs are possessed of a profound despair. It’s so
intense that it looks painful - dangerous even.
We are pushing in on this, toward them. Christian’s eyes are
wide with worry. A worry that goes beyond Dani’s well-being.
He stares into space, imagining a future that he’s being
chained to. He looks TRAPPED.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 8
12 CONTINUED: 12
We continue pushing toward them until we have pushed PAST
them. The window behind them FILLS our frame.
Through the window - HEAVY SNOW raging in a black vacuum. We
hold on this as our OPENING CREDITS ROLL, accompanied by
intense, groaning score.
After the credits, we SLAM CUT TO:
DAYLIGHT. We are still looking out the window, but it’s now
late afternoon. LATE SPRING.
13 INT. DANI’S BEDROOM - LATE AFTERNOON - 6 MONTHS LATER 13
Dani lies on her bed, fully clothed. Her eyes are numb as she
stares at the wall.
A KNOCK at the door. A well-dressed Christian pops his head
in. He’s grown a beard since we last saw him.
CHRISTIAN
Hey babers. How we feeling?
DANI
(looking to him)
Hey.
(sitting up)
I’m up.
CHRISTIAN DANI (CONT'D)
I’m just going to that party
for like 45 minutes. You
should keep sleeping. Oh - I’ll come with you...!
CHRISTIAN
(hesitates)
You sure you got enough rest?
DANI
I wasn’t sleeping anyway.
Christian pauses briefly, as if this clashes with his
plans.
CHRISTIAN
Okay, great. I’ll just be at the
door.
DANI
Okay. I’ll just get dressed.
Christian nods for a little too long, then “smiles” and
leaves the room. Dani rises. Stands for a moment. Heavy.
14 INT. APARTMENT - EVENING 14
A PARTY in a brownstone full of circulating twenty-
somethings.
Dani stands with Christian, who chats with Josh, Mark
(holding two beers), Pelle, and a stoned HIPSTER GUY (26).
HIPSTER GUY
I’m fucking dreading the summer.
Stuck in shit-ass Boulder while my
dad watches Law & Order all day.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 9
14 CONTINUED: 14
PELLE
(to Mark)
You have to work at your mom’s shop
when we all get back from our trip,
right?
Dani squints with curiosity. Christian suddenly looks
nervous.
HIPSTER GUY
Oh - you guys are going somewhere?

JOSH PELLE
To Sweden! Hälsingland.
MARK
Mr. Pelle’s invited us for an
authentic hippie midsummer at his
yodeling farm.
Dani has PAUSED. She hadn’t heard this before.
DANI
...Oh yeah?
Dani turns to Christian, who now looks semi-panicked.
CHRISTIAN
I mean, yeah, we were thinking
about maybe - we were talking
about it.
DANI
For when?
Dani feigns casualness as she looks inquiringly to the guys.

JOSH MARK
...Mid June to late July? In two weeks.
CHRISTIAN
I mean, if we even go. I probably
won’t. We were just talking about
it.

Mark, Josh and Pelle stand awkwardly, confused. Christian
clearly hasn’t been honest with Dani.
Genres: ["Drama","Thriller"]

Summary The scene opens with a horrifying discovery: a couple and their daughter found dead in their home, poisoned by carbon monoxide. We then see the same fate befall Dani's sister, Terri. Six months later, Dani, still deeply grieving, is in her Brooklyn apartment, seeking solace in Christian's arms. Despite his attempts to comfort her, a secret hangs heavy in the air: Christian has kept a trip to Sweden for a midsummer festival from Dani. When she learns of this hidden plan, it creates tension and doubt about the future of their relationship.
Strengths
  • Strong visual storytelling
  • Emotional depth
  • Effective use of juxtaposition
  • Tight pacing enhancing tension
Weaknesses
  • Limited dialogue may hinder character connection for some viewers
  • Relies heavily on visual and contextual clues which may confuse viewers not tuned in

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 7.2

This scene's primary job is to deliver the devastating aftermath of the family tragedy and establish the new status quo for Dani and Christian, which it does with visceral horror and emotional weight. The single biggest limiter is the slightly rushed transition from the horror reveal to the party scene, which undercuts the lingering dread and makes Christian's deception feel more like plot convenience than character-driven tension.


Story Content

Concept: 8.5

The concept of a family suicide pact revealed through a mundane gardening hose is highly original and disturbing. The scene effectively uses this to launch into a psychological exploration of grief and relationship dynamics.

Plot: 7

The plot moves from the horrific discovery to a time jump and then to a party where Christian's secret trip is revealed, creating a clear narrative arc of revelation and conflict. However, the party scene feels a bit expository and the timing of the trip reveal is convenient.

Originality: 8

The gardening hose suicide method is highly original. The portrayal of grief as a burden that traps the caregiver is a fresh take on the 'trauma porn' trope. The party scene feels more conventional.


Character Development

Characters: 7.5

Dani's profound grief is powerfully conveyed through her weeping and later numbness. Christian's ambivalence is shown in his hesitant run and trapped expression. The supporting friends are somewhat one-dimensional, serving mainly to advance the plot.

Character Changes: 6

Dani changes from a weeping, devastated woman to a numb, compliant partner, showing a regression into passivity. Christian's change is more subtle, from worried to trapped and deceptive.

Internal Goal: 7.5

Dani's internal goal is to find a reason to keep living and to feel connected to someone after losing her family. She needs Christian's support but fears being a burden.

External Goal: 6

Dani's external goal is to maintain her relationship with Christian and to appear functional at the party.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 7.5

The central conflict is between Dani's need for support and Christian's desire for freedom, which is externalized in the party scene when the trip is revealed. The internal conflict within Christian is also palpable.

Opposition: 7

The opposition Dani faces is both internal (her grief) and external (Christian's emotional withdrawal and deception). Christian is not a villain but an obstacle to her healing.

High Stakes: 8

The stakes are life-and-death for Dani's emotional survival and the future of her relationship. The revelation of the trip threatens to isolate her further.

Story Forward: 8

The scene reveals the full extent of the tragedy, establishes the new normal, and introduces the central conflict of Christian's secret trip, which will drive the next act.

Unpredictability: 8

This scene is unpredictable because the method of suicide (hoses taped to exhaust pipes) is unexpected, and the time jump to a party six months later subverts the expected immediate aftermath.

Philosophical Conflict: 7

The clash is between the duty of care (Dani's need for support) and the right to personal freedom (Christian's desire to live his life). Dani's worldview is shattered by loss; Christian's is challenged by the weight of her grief.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 8

The opening images of the dead parents and Terri with the hose taped to her mouth are deeply disturbing. Dani's weeping is visceral, and the time jump to her numb state is emotionally resonant. The party scene slightly dilutes the impact.

Dialogue: 6.5

The dialogue is sparse but effective, especially Christian's hesitant 'Hey babers' and Dani's quiet 'I wasn't sleeping anyway.' The party chatter feels natural but slightly generic, serving more as information delivery than character revelation.

Engagement: 8

This scene is engaging because it opens with a shocking, visceral horror reveal, then shifts to a deeply emotional character moment, and ends with a social conflict that raises questions about the future.

Pacing: 7.5

The pacing of the scene contributes to its effectiveness because the slow, methodical reveal of the deaths creates dread, the time jump provides a breath, and the party scene accelerates into conflict. The credits roll over the snow is a nice pause.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

The formatting is professional and clear, with effective use of CONTINUOUS, HARD CUTS, and SLAM CUT TO. The scene numbers and location headers are standard. Minor issue: the 'SALMON Revisions' header is distracting.

Structure: 7.5

The scene uses a classic three-act structure within itself: setup (the garage/hallway/bedroom reveals), confrontation (the party and trip reveal), and a cliffhanger (Dani's realization). The time jump is a structural risk that pays off.


Critique
  • The scene jumps around too much. It’s difficult to follow the emotional arc because it’s constantly cutting to new settings and characters, making it feel disjointed.
  • The pacing is uneven. Some scenes, like the discovery of the bodies, are incredibly quick, while others, like the introduction of the Swedish trip, drag on.
  • The scene lacks emotional depth. The deaths are presented in a graphic and detached manner, without much emotional impact. Dani’s grief feels forced and the audience doesn't get a chance to feel the weight of her loss.
  • The scene doesn't adequately establish Dani’s emotional state. We know she's upset, but we don't understand the full extent of her grief and why she’s crying. It's not clear how the deaths of her family members are affecting her.
  • The scene doesn't effectively establish Christian's character. We know he's trying to reassure Dani, but it's unclear whether he's being genuine or manipulative. The scene doesn't give him any depth.
  • The scene introduces the Swedish trip too abruptly. It feels like a sudden plot point that isn't organically connected to the rest of the story.
  • The final lines of the scene feel unearned. The shift to a more upbeat tone and the introduction of the Swedish trip feel jarring and out of place.
  • The dialogue in the scene lacks character and nuance. The characters are too expository and don’t really express their thoughts and feelings in a compelling way. Christian’s dialogue doesn’t ring true.
Suggestions
  • Focus on one location for a longer period. For instance, focus on Dani’s grief in her apartment instead of cutting to the police finding the bodies. This will allow the audience to feel her emotional journey.
  • Allow the audience to feel the impact of the deaths. Show Dani’s grief in more realistic ways. For example, she could be struggling to sleep, avoiding contact with others, or constantly checking her phone for updates.
  • Use dialogue to reveal Dani’s emotional state. Instead of simply stating that she’s upset, have her talk about her feelings, express her fear or confusion, or have her voice break when she speaks.
  • Make Christian’s character more complex. Give him a back story. Show him struggling with his own feelings. Have him make a mistake and show him trying to make amends.
  • Establish the Swedish trip more gradually. Instead of introducing it so abruptly, hint at it earlier. For example, Dani could be looking up photos of Sweden, or Christian could mention something about a friend who lives there.
  • Rework the scene ending. End the scene on a note that reinforces the emotional impact of the deaths. For example, Dani could have a flashback to a memory of her family, or Christian could realize the gravity of Dani’s loss.
  • Give the characters more agency. Make their choices feel natural and motivated. Use their actions and dialogue to reveal their personalities and motivations.
  • Give the characters more realistic and natural-sounding dialogue.



Scene 4 -  A Sudden Departure and an Unexpected Offer
15 INT. LYFT CAR (MOVING) - NIGHT 15
Dani sits in the back seat of a Lyft car. Christian sits in
the front passenger seat.
Dani’s eyes are BUSY with nagging, paranoid thoughts.
Christian, very tense, turns to look back at Dani. He forces
a casual “hey” smile. Ambivalent, she “smiles” back.

16 INT. DANI’S APARTMENT - NIGHT 16
The door opens. Christian and Dani enter. Christian goes to
his laptop and turns it on. Dani stays by the door, still
preoccupied. Christian looks to her.
CHRISTIAN
Are you okay?
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 10
16 CONTINUED: 16
Dani looks at him, hesitant to start a fight. Christian gives
her an impatient look: “Yes? No?”
DANI
I mean - yeah. I’m okay. That was
just...very weird.
CHRISTIAN
(playing dumb)
What was?
Dani looks at him: “Seriously?” Christian widens his eyes:
“What was weird?”
DANI
The...Sweden! I had no idea.
CHRISTIAN
Well - what do you mean? I told you
I wanted to go.
DANI
Okay, fine, but I didn’t know you
were going.
CHRISTIAN
Well, I just decided today. I
wasn’t keeping it from you.
DANI
You already have a ticket!
Beat. Christian now looks cornered.
CHRISTIAN
(shrugs)
I’m sorry.
Christian looks extremely defensive. He has LOCKED DOWN. Dani
sees this, gathers herself, and tries to explain:
DANI CHRISTIAN (CONT'D)
It’s just -- imagine if we
were at a party and someone
asks "what are you doing this
summer," and my friends say:
"oh, we’re all going to (correcting)
Sweden. A month and a half.
China for three months, we’re
leaving in two weeks,” and
imagine that was the first
you’d ever heard of it!
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
Okay: I told you I wanted to go to
Sweden.
DANI
You told me it would be “cool to
go.”
CHRISTIAN DANI (CONT'D)
Yeah! And then I got the
opportunity to go and I I have no problem with you
decided to do it. going! I just wish you'd
think to tell me!
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 11
16 CONTINUED: 16
CHRISTIAN
Well, I just apologized, Dani.
DANI
You didn't apologize, you said -
(shrugs)
- "sorry." Which sounds more like
"too bad."
Beat. Christian’s eyes are now very cold.
CHRISTIAN
Maybe I should just go home.
DANI
...I’m just trying to understand.
CHRISTIAN
And I tried apologizing.
DANI
I don't need an apology. I just
wanna talk about it.
Pause.
CHRISTIAN
I think I should just probably go
home.
Dani looks helpless.
DANI
I'm not trying to attack you.
CHRISTIAN
Well, it feels like that.
DANI
Well...I’m sorry! I am sorry. I
just got confused.
Christian’s eyes, looking down, haven’t begun to thaw. Dani,
now desperate to reverse the mood, sits on the couch. She
beckons him.
DANI (CONT’D)
Come on: Sit with me. I'm sorry. That
just felt weird, that's all. I think
going to Sweden could be really great
for you. That sounds amazing. Are you
going for your thesis?
CHRISTIAN
(quietly)
I don’t know what my thesis is.
DANI
(brightly)
I know! It could be inspiring!
Right?
CHRISTIAN
(still looking down)
...I think I’m just gonna leave.
Dani’s eyes start to well intensely with TEARS.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 12
16 CONTINUED: 16
DANI
Please. I'm sorry. I didn't mean to
overreact. Please.
Christian SOFTENS when he sees that she’s crying. Still
distant, he sits with her.
CHRISTIAN
Okay - shhh. It’s okay. I’m sorry,
too. All right?
DANI
I get paranoid. I'm sorry. I'm
going through all this stuff and
I've been dealing with all this
panic and I just - overreacted.
I'm not trying to put pressure or
accuse you of anything. I just got
crazy for a second. I didn't mean
to project.
Christian strokes her hair.
CHRISTIAN
It’s okay. I’m sorry, too. It’s
okay.
Beat. Christian is wrestling with something, and then:
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
(uncertainly)
I was gonna ask you to come with
me.
Pause. Dani looks at him. He looks very tense.
DANI
What do you mean?
CHRISTIAN
...What I just said.
DANI
To Sweden?
Christian nods a stiff “yes.”
DANI (CONT’D)
You don’t want me to.
CHRISTIAN DANI (CONT'D)
I just asked you. After I broke down crying!
CHRISTIAN
Well...you ruined the surprise.
Dani searches Christian’s eyes. They aren’t especially
warm.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
I wanted it to be romantic.
Genres: ["Drama","Romance"]

Summary Dani and Christian are thrown into a tense situation after a Lyft ride home. Dani is upset and confused by Christian's abrupt decision to go to Sweden for a month and a half without prior discussion. Christian tries to apologize, but his defensiveness only fuels Dani's frustration. Their argument escalates, leading to Christian threatening to leave, which causes Dani to break down in tears. Seeing her distress, Christian softens and offers her the chance to join him in Sweden. Dani, shocked by the unexpected invitation, remains hesitant, leaving the scene with a sense of uncertainty hanging in the air.
Strengths
  • Emotional depth
  • Realistic character interactions
  • Tension-filled dialogue
Weaknesses
  • Lack of resolution in the scene
  • Limited external conflict

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6.5

This scene's primary job is to dramatize the fracture in Dani and Christian's relationship after the secret Sweden trip is revealed, and it lands with raw, uncomfortable authenticity. The single biggest limiter is that Christian's emotional coldness and the invitation feel slightly too on-the-nose as a manipulation tactic, which can reduce the subtlety of the conflict.


Story Content

Concept: 6.5

The concept of a partner hiding a major trip and then offering a guilt-ridden invitation after being caught is a strong, relatable conflict. However, the execution leans heavily on a familiar 'gaslighting' dynamic without fresh nuance.

Plot: 6.5

The plot moves from discovery to confrontation to a hollow resolution, with a clear arc. The pacing is effective, but the plot relies on a somewhat predictable pattern of Dani apologizing and Christian withdrawing.

Originality: 6

The dynamic of a grieving partner being manipulated by a 'supportive' boyfriend is familiar, but the specific mechanism—the secret trip and guilt-ridden invitation—feels fresh and authentic.


Character Development

Characters: 7

Dani's vulnerability and desperate need for reassurance are vividly drawn. Christian's character is less nuanced—his coldness and defensive manipulation feel a bit one-dimensional, though his final 'invitation' adds a layer of complexity.

Character Changes: 4

Dani shifts from hurt to apologetic to desperate, but this is a regression, not growth. Christian's change is minimal—he offers a hollow invitation, but his core stance doesn't shift.

Internal Goal: 8

Dani's internal goal is to feel safe and loved, to have her pain acknowledged without being a burden. She fears abandonment and being 'too much.'

External Goal: 7.5

Dani's external goal is to get Christian to stay and to understand why he hid the trip.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 8

The conflict is clear and escalating: a secret trip, a defensive partner, and a protagonist who apologizes for her own hurt. The power imbalance is palpable.

Opposition: 7.5

Christian is a strong opponent—not a villain, but a passive-aggressive force who uses Dani's guilt against her. His emotional withdrawal is a powerful obstacle.

High Stakes: 7

The stakes are emotional and relational: the survival of the relationship and Dani's mental health. They feel high for Dani, but Christian's detachment lowers the perceived stakes for the audience.

Story Forward: 7.5

The scene advances the central relationship conflict and sets up the Sweden trip as a major plot point. It also deepens the mystery of Christian's true intentions.

Unpredictability: 6.5

This scene is somewhat predictable in its pattern of Dani apologizing and Christian withdrawing, but the final twist—the invitation—is a genuine surprise that recontextualizes the entire argument.

Philosophical Conflict: 7

The clash is between Dani's need for transparency and emotional reciprocity versus Christian's belief in autonomy and avoidance of conflict. Dani's worldview (that love requires openness) is pitted against Christian's (that love means not burdening the other).


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 7.5

Dani's tears and desperation are genuinely affecting. The scene successfully creates discomfort and sympathy, though Christian's coldness can feel a bit too calculated, slightly numbing the impact.

Dialogue: 7

The dialogue is natural and tense, capturing the subtext of a power struggle. The 'sorry' vs. 'too bad' exchange is sharp. However, some lines feel slightly expository (e.g., 'You already have a ticket!').

Engagement: 7.5

This scene is engaging because of the raw emotional stakes and the uncomfortable power dynamic. The reader is invested in whether Dani will see through Christian's manipulation.

Pacing: 7.5

The pacing is effective, with a slow burn of tension that peaks when Christian threatens to leave, then a quick deflation into the invitation reveal. The rhythm mirrors Dani's emotional rollercoaster.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 9

Formatting is clean and professional. Action lines are concise, and dialogue is properly attributed. Minor note: the parentheticals are used effectively but sparingly.

Structure: 7.5

The scene follows a classic dramatic structure: inciting incident (the reveal), rising tension (the argument), crisis (Christian threatening to leave), and a false resolution (the invitation). It's well-paced for its genre.


Critique
  • The scene feels a bit repetitive and drawn out, with a lot of back and forth between Dani and Christian about the same points. This could be streamlined for a tighter pace.
  • The dialogue is a bit on the nose. The characters explicitly state their emotions and thoughts instead of allowing them to be implied through actions or subtext. For example, Dani saying "I just got confused" feels unnecessary.
  • The pacing is uneven. The scene starts with a fast-paced dialogue exchange but then slows down considerably when Dani starts crying. This shift in pace makes the scene feel disjointed.
  • While Dani's crying is understandable, her reaction feels a bit excessive and over the top given the context. It's difficult to believe that she would break down crying over this level of misunderstanding.
  • Christian's softening feels a bit sudden and unearned. It's not clear why he would suddenly change his tone and offer to take Dani to Sweden. It would be more believable if his softening was more gradual and motivated by something specific about Dani's reaction.
  • The ending of the scene feels abrupt and doesn't provide much closure. It's not clear what Dani's response is to Christian's invitation, or how the conflict between them is ultimately resolved.
Suggestions
  • Consider cutting some of the repeated dialogue and focusing on the emotional core of the scene. Use subtext and implied dialogue to convey the characters' feelings instead of stating them explicitly.
  • Explore Dani's emotional state more subtly. Perhaps her crying could be sparked by something deeper, like a fear of abandonment or a feeling of vulnerability, rather than simply being confused.
  • Develop Christian's motivations more clearly. Why does he suddenly offer to take Dani to Sweden? Is it a genuine gesture of remorse or a strategic move to avoid further conflict? Exploring this question would create a more compelling dynamic.
  • End the scene with a more definitive resolution. Does Dani accept Christian's invitation? Does she express her doubts? Leaving the scene with some level of closure would be more satisfying for the reader.



Scene 5 -  Unexpected Arrival
17 INT. MARK & JOSH’S APARTMENT - DAY 17
Mark & Josh’s apartment is essentially a stoner’s den
crossed with a serious anthropologist’s home. Ironic posters
(a portrait of Ronald Reagan, etc.) are countered by posters
of James George Frazer and Claude Lévi-Strauss. There are
stacks of books in every corner.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 13
17 CONTINUED: 17
Christian, Mark, Pelle and Josh sit in the living room, smoking
from a bong. Josh holds a book by Johannes Bureus (titled
Adalruna) and Pelle is drawing in his notepad.
JOSH
Are the Swedes sensitive about
their history of Nazi
collaboration?
PELLE JOSH (CONT'D)
Are you sensitive about
Hiroshima? I am, yes.
Or the trail of tears? Yep.
Or slavery? Uhhh - what do you think?
Christian looks extremely preoccupied. His foot pumps
involuntarily. He receives a TEXT.
CHRISTIAN
(anxiously)
Hey guys, it’s Dani - she’s coming
up.
MARK JOSH
...Okay. (re: weed and bong)
Should we clear all this?
CHRISTIAN
No no, it doesn’t matter. But uh -
listen...
Christian goes to buzz her in.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
...just so you guys know: she’s not
gonna actually come, but I invited
her on the trip. Just to not make it
weird.
A moment of silence. Pelle sits especially frozen.
MARK
You invited her?
CHRISTIAN
Yeah, but she’s not coming.
JOSH
She doesn’t want to?
CHRISTIAN
(measuredly)
No: I "invited" her and she
"accepted," but she's not gonna
actually come.
Mark and Josh just stare at him.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
You guys know what she’s dealing
with!
MARK JOSH
No, we know. I just didn’t
realize. It’s totally fine if Yeah, dude, nobody minds.
she joins.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 14
17 CONTINUED: 17
A KNOCK at the door. Christian goes to answer it, but before
he does, he reasserts:
CHRISTIAN
Okay, so just: you guys told me to
invite her and you know that she’s
coming. Agreed?
They don’t respond. Christian now OPENS the door to DANI. She
enters with an almost apologetic smile on her face.
DANI CHRISTIAN (CONT'D)
Hey. Hi baby.
(to the room) JOSH/MARK/PELLE
Hey guys! Hey!
DANI
How’s it going?
MARK
Just chillin’.
DANI
Nice.
A brief, awkward pause.
JOSH
So, Sweden...!
DANI
Yeah!
PELLE
You’re coming, right?
DANI
I think so...! If it’s not completely
destroying your guys’ male bonding
plans.

MARK/JOSH/PELLE CHRISTIAN
Nope. / Not at all. Oh, shut the fuck up.
Dani smiles bashfully. Mark abruptly addresses Christian:
MARK
Hey man, can I get you to look at
that paragraph real quick?
CHRISTIAN
(confused pause)
Sure. Yeah. Okay.
(to Dani)
Right back.
Christian kisses Dani, and leaves the room with Mark. Dani
looks to the ROOM. Josh has returned to his book. Pelle,
alone on the couch, warmly gestures for Dani to join him. She
obliges.
DANI PELLE
Hey Pelle. Hi Dani.
She notices that Pelle has been composing a DRAWING in his
notepad. It’s a drawing of the room.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 15
17 CONTINUED: 17
DANI
Ooh, that’s a beautiful drawing.
PELLE
Oh, thank you! I’m trying to be a
naturalist.
Pelle closes the drawing pad. Gives Dani his full attention.
DANI
How’ve you been?
PELLE
Pretty good! Survived finals. You?
DANI PELLE (CONT'D)
Uh, well - didn’t quite
finish! But they’re giving me (realizing)
a break this year... Oh, right. God. Of course.

Dani makes an embarrassed “bleh” face.
DANI
How did you like the Anthropology
department?
PELLE
It’s good! I just can’t seem to choose
if I hate academia or not. Unlike this
one.
(”this one” being Josh)
You’re doing psychiatry?
DANI
Psychology. Yeah. That’s how you
know I’m nuts.
PELLE
Also that funny look in your eye.
Dani LAUGHS, a bit unnaturally. An awkward moment.
PELLE (CONT’D)
So! You’re coming to Hälsingland!
DANI
Yeah! I can’t wait. Christian says
you’ve got a special thing in the
woods planned?
PELLE
Oh yes - a sort of crazy, nine-day
festival we’re doing...
DANI
Do you do that every midsummer?
PELLE
Uh - well...this specific one
happens only once every ninety
years. So it’ll be a first and a
last for everybody.
Pelle raises his eyebrows, mock-menacing.
DANI
...Christian says you’re from a
really small community?
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 16
17 CONTINUED: 17
PELLE
Oh yes - tiny. Very sort of...
(”what’s the word?”)
Incestuous? Incestual?
DANI
Depends on which of those you mean.
PELLE
Oh - ha! No: we’re just very
secluded...
Pelle pulls up a PHOTO on his phone. Shows it to Dani. It
features a lush, impossibly green field. Young men and women
stand about - all dressed like hippies in white.
DANI PELLE (CONT'D)
Oh wow! Yeah...we do our own thing.
DANI
Looks like a Swedish hippie
renaissance fair.
(noticing another photo)
Who’s this one?

Dani is pointing out a photo of a YOUNG WOMAN (20s) in an
impressive flower dress. (We will later discover her to be
Ulla.)
PELLE
Ooh - that’s last year’s May
Queen!

DANI
Beautiful.

A thoughtful pause before he asserts:
PELLE
You know, I think it’s actually
very good you’re coming.
DANI
(cheekily)
Oh yeah? For who?
PELLE
For you! And for my family. I think
you’ll be very...
Pelle weaves his fingers together, signifying a tight-knit
connection. Dani smiles. Pelle PAUSES again, and his tone now
CHANGES. He leans forward, sensitively:
PELLE (CONT’D)
You know...I never had the chance
to tell you, but I was really so
very sorry to hear about - your
loss...
DANI PELLE (CONT'D)
Oh...! ...and what happened.
I can’t even fathom. I mean,
I lost my parents too, so I
have some idea, but...
Dani looks cornered. TEARS have welled up in her eyes.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 17
17 CONTINUED: 17
PELLE (CONT’D)
Oh, no. Sorry to bring it up!
DANI
No, I mean - thank you. I just...
I'm sorry.
(stands up suddenly)
I'll be right back. Bathroom. Thank
you.
Dani rushes off. Pelle watches her with blank eyes.
Dani, stifling tears, enters the BATHROOM.
Genres: ["Drama","Thriller","Mystery"]

Summary Christian's plan to avoid awkwardness by pretending to invite Dani to Sweden backfires when she unexpectedly shows up at Mark and Josh's apartment. Dani and Pelle connect over their shared interest in the upcoming Midsummer festival, but Pelle's condolences over Dani's loss leads to a moment of emotional tension and Dani retreating to the bathroom.
Strengths
  • Subtle tension building
  • Intriguing setting introduction
  • Emotionally engaging dialogue
Weaknesses
  • Some awkward pauses in dialogue
  • Limited action or external conflict

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6.8

This scene's primary job is to deepen the audience's unease about the Sweden trip and Dani's fragile state while exposing Christian's duplicity; it lands effectively through Pelle's empathetic yet eerie interaction with Dani, but the overall score is limited by the somewhat on-the-nose exposition of Christian's manipulation and the awkward pacing of the group's dialogue, which could be tightened to heighten tension.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The concept of a seemingly casual trip invitation masking a manipulative dynamic and a potentially sinister festival is strong, but the execution feels slightly familiar in its 'gaslighting boyfriend' trope.

Plot: 6.5

The plot advances the central conflict—Dani's inclusion in the trip and Christian's deception—but the scene's progression is somewhat predictable and the group's reaction feels staged.

Originality: 6.5

The scene offers a fresh take on the 'invitation to a trip' by embedding it in a context of grief and manipulation, but the dialogue and dynamics are somewhat conventional.


Character Development

Characters: 7

Dani's vulnerability and Christian's duplicity are well-drawn, but the supporting characters (Mark, Josh) are thinly sketched, serving more as props than individuals. Pelle is intriguing but underutilized.

Character Changes: 4

Dani shows a slight shift from hopeful to overwhelmed, but no major change; Christian's duplicity is confirmed but not developed.

Internal Goal: 7

Dani seeks reassurance and a sense of belonging, driven by her fear of being a burden and her need to escape her grief.

External Goal: 7.5

Dani wants to be accepted into the group trip without causing disruption, and to maintain her relationship with Christian.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 6

Conflict is present—Christian's deception vs. Dani's trust, and Dani's internal grief—but it's mostly low-key and interpersonal, lacking immediate high stakes.

Opposition: 5.5

Opposition comes from Christian's passive-aggressive manipulation and the group's unspoken resistance, but it's subtle and not confrontational.

High Stakes: 6

Stakes are personal (Dani's emotional stability, relationship trust) but not yet life-threatening; the festival's ominous nature is hinted but not urgent.

Story Forward: 7

The scene moves the story forward by solidifying Dani's decision to go to Sweden and revealing Christian's manipulation, but it feels like a setup rather than a turning point.

Unpredictability: 6.5

This scene is unpredictable because Pelle's direct mention of Dani's loss and his cryptic description of the festival introduce an unsettling, unexpected layer.

Philosophical Conflict: 6

The clash between Christian's self-serving pragmatism and Dani's need for authentic connection, versus Pelle's seemingly genuine but unsettling communal values.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 6.5

The emotional impact is moderate; Dani's tearful exit is affecting, but the scene's awkwardness and exposition dilute the raw emotion.

Dialogue: 6.5

Dialogue is naturalistic and reveals character, but some lines (e.g., Christian's 'she's not gonna actually come') feel expository and heavy-handed, reducing subtlety.

Engagement: 7

This scene is engaging because of the tension between Christian's manipulation and Pelle's eerie warmth, and Dani's palpable vulnerability keeps the reader invested.

Pacing: 6.5

The pacing of the scene contributes to its effectiveness because it starts with awkward group banter, builds to a private conversation, and ends with an emotional release, though the middle section drags slightly.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is standard and clean, with clear action lines and dialogue attribution, though some parentheticals could be trimmed.

Structure: 6.5

The scene follows a classic setup: arrival, group interaction, private moment, and emotional climax, but the pacing within the group scene feels uneven.


Critique
  • The scene feels a bit too expository, with a lot of information being relayed through dialogue rather than shown through action. For example, we learn that Dani is coming to Sweden, but we don't see her make the decision or even express any excitement about it.
  • The characters' reactions to Christian's decision to invite Dani feel a bit flat. Mark and Josh seem to accept it without question, which is odd considering they know Dani is dealing with a significant loss. Pelle's reaction is more nuanced, but it's still a little unclear why he's so frozen.
  • The awkwardness of the scene is a bit heavy-handed. The constant pauses and unnaturally forced humor (like Dani's line about her being 'nuts') don't feel organic. It would be more compelling to show the awkwardness through subtler cues, like body language and facial expressions.
  • The scene doesn't do a great job of establishing a sense of place. We get a brief description of Mark and Josh's apartment, but it's not particularly evocative. More details about the setting, and how it reflects the characters' personalities, could help create a more immersive experience.
  • The scene feels like it's setting up a conflict that isn't quite fully developed yet. Dani's tears at the end of the scene are a good start, but the scene needs to do more to show the emotional weight of her situation and how it's affecting her relationship with Christian.
  • Pelle's line, "I never had the chance to tell you, but I was really so very sorry to hear about - your loss... and what happened. I can’t even fathom. I mean, I lost my parents too, so I have some idea, but..." is a bit too on the nose. It would be more impactful if the scene showed Pelle's sympathy through his actions and expressions, rather than having him state it so directly. Also, we know Dani is dealing with a loss, but this scene could benefit from a flashback to the event or a more emotional scene between Dani and Christian.
Suggestions
  • Show, don't tell. Rather than having characters state their intentions, show them through their actions and interactions. For example, we could see Dani making a decision to go to Sweden, or see her struggling with her feelings about Christian's secret trip.
  • Develop the characters' reactions more fully. Why are Mark and Josh so accepting of Christian's decision? How does Pelle's reaction to Dani's arrival change throughout the scene?
  • Use subtler cues to create awkwardness. Instead of relying on forced humor and pauses, show the awkwardness through body language, facial expressions, and silences.
  • Establish a stronger sense of place. Use details about the setting to create an atmosphere and to reveal something about the characters. For example, what kinds of books are in Mark and Josh's apartment? How does the décor reflect their personalities? What does the apartment smell like?
  • Develop the conflict more fully. The scene needs to do more to show the emotional weight of Dani's situation and how it's affecting her relationship with Christian. Consider adding a flashback to the event that Dani is grieving or a scene where Dani and Christian have a more emotional conversation about their relationship.
  • Make Pelle's sympathy more nuanced. Rather than having him state his sorrow directly, show it through his expressions and actions. Consider adding a scene where he helps Dani with something practical, or where he shares a personal story about his own loss.
  • Consider using the scene to reveal more about the relationship between Dani and Christian. Are there any underlying tensions that this trip to Sweden might exacerbate? What are their expectations for the trip? How does their relationship dynamic play out when they are around other people?



Scene 6 -  Driving Through Sweden
18 INT. AIRPLANE LAVATORY (IN FLIGHT) - DAY - 2 WEEKS LATER 18
Dani has entered an airplane’s lavatory, stifling an oncoming
deluge. After shutting the door behind her, she BREAKS DOWN
in a fit of violent SOBS.
19 INT. AIRPLANE (IN FLIGHT) - MINUTES LATER 19
We are WIDE, looking down the length of the plane. We track
forward, drifting over the heads of passengers.
In the b.g., Dani exits the lavatory and returns to her seat.
Christian is seated beside her at the window. We have arrived
at a PROFILE CU of them (the window in the b.g.).
Christian takes Dani’s hand and smiles at her. It’s clear
she’s been crying, but she hides it behind a determinedly
casual “all is well” expression.
Christian goes along with the pretending, and looks out the
WINDOW. We have begun a slow ZOOM past them, toward the
window. The window soon FILLS the frame. We are flying over
beautiful terrain. We have entered SWEDEN. The captain
announces this in Swedish over the intercom.

20 *OMITTED* 20
21 INT. RENTAL MINIVAN (MOVING) - DAY 21
Our group, now in a rental minivan, drives through Stockholm
traffic. Pelle is at the wheel. Mark sits passenger, holding
a film theory book. In the back: Dani, Christian and Josh
(who reads the Poetic Edda).
They pass a group of BEAUTIFUL BLONDE WOMEN.
MARK
(to Christian)
Holy God, the women here...!
Christian, aware of Dani, gives a self-conscious half-nod.
Dani happily pretends to ignore this.
MARK (CONT’D)
What is it that makes them hotter?
JOSH
The Vikings grabbed all the best
babes from other countries and
dragged them over.
They have now pulled onto the FREEWAY - leaving Stockholm.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 18
21 CONTINUED: 21

DANI
How far are we driving?
PELLE
Four hours, about.
MARK
(exasperated)
Oh my God.

21A INT. FREEWAY RENTAL MINIVAN (MOVING) - LATER - DAY 21A
Dani’s phone VIBRATES, waking her up. She checks it...
DANI’S PHONE: A friend has just posted on her Facebook page
“Happy early birthday! Hope tomorrow is the best one yet!”
Dani doesn’t react. She looks to the side to notice a book on
Josh’s lap. The Secret Nazi Language of the Uthark. Its cover
is a runic pattern.
DANI
Why are you reading that?

JOSH
(realizing what she’s
talking about)
Oh! Ha. Ask Pelle.
PELLE
(accepting the cue)
We’re taught the runic alphabet in
my village. Josh just carries that
around to annoy me.
DANI
(to Josh)
What are you doing your thesis on,
again?
JOSH
Uhhhh - well! My focus is actually on
European midsummer traditions. Which
was basically the impetus behind this
whole trip. I’m doing Germany and
England after this.
DANI
(to Christian)
That’s similar to what you’re thinking
of doing - right? For your thesis?
CHRISTIAN
(tensely)
Well, I don’t know quite what I’m
doing. (As you know.) But I’m thinking
about rooting it in something
Scandinavian.
DANI
See that, Pelle? You’ve managed to
brainwash all your friends.
PELLE
Josh was already brainwashed when I
found him.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 19
21A CONTINUED: 21A
JOSH
(re: Pelle’s
acknowledgement)
Thank you.

DISSOLVE TO:

22 *OMITTED* 22

23 *OMITTED* 23
Genres: ["Drama","Thriller"]

Summary A group of friends travel through Sweden in a rental minivan. While Mark makes lighthearted comments about the women, Dani appears withdrawn and distressed. The group discusses runes and their research interests, but Dani's silent turmoil remains unnoticed by the others. The scene ends with a dissolve, leaving Dani's emotional state and its potential impact on the journey unresolved.
Strengths
  • Strong emotional impact
  • Tension between characters
  • Mysterious undertones
Weaknesses
  • Some dialogue may feel slightly forced or expository

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6.5

This scene's primary job is to transition the group into the Swedish setting while deepening Dani's emotional isolation and the group's underlying tensions. It lands effectively through visual storytelling and uncomfortable dialogue, but the scene is limited by its transitional, setup-heavy nature—it lacks a clear dramatic event or turning point, and the exposition about the thesis and runes feels slightly forced. A sharper conflict or a more active choice from Dani would lift it.


Story Content

Concept: 6.5

The concept of a grief-stricken protagonist entering a seemingly idyllic but potentially sinister rural festival is strong, but this scene is mostly travel and setup, not advancing the core concept.

Plot: 5.5

The plot moves the characters geographically and introduces the trip's academic pretext, but little happens dramatically—Dani's phone notification and the runic book discussion are the only plot beats.

Originality: 7

The scene is original in its specific details (the Uthark book, the casual discussion of Viking eugenics) and the way it juxtaposes academic pretension with Dani's trauma. The dialogue feels authentic to the characters.


Character Development

Characters: 6.5

Dani's numbness and performative normalcy are well shown; Christian's tension and the friends' casual misogyny and intellectual pretension are sketched, but none of them change or reveal deeper layers here.

Character Changes: 2

Dani remains in her state of suppressed grief; Christian shows slight discomfort but no real change. No character arc progression here.

Internal Goal: 7

Dani's internal goal is to suppress her grief and trauma to fit in with Christian and his friends, driven by a fear of being a burden and a desperate need for normalcy.

External Goal: 5

Dani's external goal is simply to get through the trip without breaking down, to participate in the group's activities.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 4

Low-level conflict exists in Christian's tension with Dani and the group's casual sexism, but no direct confrontation occurs.

Opposition: 3

The opposition Dani faces is passive—Christian's emotional distance, the group's insensitivity, and her own internal demons. No active antagonist here.

High Stakes: 4

The stakes are low in this scene—no immediate danger, just Dani's internal struggle and the group's dynamic. The trip itself carries potential stakes, but they're not activated here.

Story Forward: 5

The scene moves the story forward by getting the characters to Sweden and establishing the trip's academic framing, but it's a transitional scene with minimal plot advancement.

Unpredictability: 5

This scene is somewhat predictable as a travel sequence, but the specific details (the runic book, the 'brainwashed' joke, the birthday post) add small unpredictable beats that keep it from being purely routine.

Philosophical Conflict: 6

A clash between academic/rational detachment (Josh's thesis, Christian's indecision) and Dani's raw, emotional reality. The group intellectualizes everything; Dani lives it. This relates to her worldview that grief is isolating and cannot be understood from outside.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 6

Dani's breakdown in the lavatory and her numb reaction to the birthday post create a somber mood, but the scene is more about suppressing emotion than expressing it.

Dialogue: 6

The dialogue is naturalistic and reveals character (Mark's crassness, Josh's pedantry, Pelle's calm authority), but the thesis discussion feels expository and the 'brainwashed' joke is a bit on-the-nose.

Engagement: 6.5

This scene is engaging because of the underlying tension between Dani's grief and the group's casual banter, and the unsettling hints (Nazi runes, Viking eugenics) that suggest something darker beneath the surface.

Pacing: 6.5

The pacing is measured—slow zoom on the plane, then the minivan drive with dialogue. It effectively mirrors the journey's length and Dani's internal numbness, but it drags slightly in the middle.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 9

Formatting is professional and clear—proper scene headings, action lines, and dialogue formatting. The use of 'DISSOLVE TO' and 'OMITTED' is standard. No errors.

Structure: 5.5

The scene follows a classic travel sequence: arrival, vehicle, journey, with a small beat (phone notification) and a bit of exposition. It lacks a clear three-act structure or turning point within itself.


Critique
  • The scene feels a bit too exposition-heavy, particularly in the opening moments.
  • The inclusion of the 'OMITTED' sections doesn't add value to the reader's understanding and can feel jarring.
  • The visual descriptions, while present, don't fully engage the reader with the scene. There's an opportunity to create more evocative imagery.
  • The dialogue feels a bit stiff and expositional. It lacks the naturalness of a real conversation.
  • The scene lacks a clear driving conflict or tension that would keep the reader engaged. It feels a bit like filler.
  • The emotional beats are not fully conveyed in the writing, particularly when Dani is upset. It might be helpful to add details about her facial expressions or body language.
  • The scene feels a bit repetitive, focusing on the characters' conversation about Scandinavia. This could be condensed and made more concise.
  • The ending of the scene feels a bit abrupt. It might be helpful to add a line or two to create a sense of closure.
Suggestions
  • Consider using a more active voice to make the writing more dynamic and engaging. For instance, instead of 'Dani has entered an airplane’s lavatory,' you could write 'Dani rushed into the airplane’s lavatory.'
  • Instead of using 'OMITTED,' write those scenes. Or, if you want to cut those scenes, think of ways to use their information to create a stronger scene 21.
  • Add more specific visual details to help the reader imagine the scene. For instance, instead of 'beautiful terrain,' you could write 'rolling green hills dotted with sparkling blue lakes.'
  • Make the dialogue more natural and less expositional. Have the characters converse as people would in real life, with more natural pauses and interruptions.
  • Introduce a conflict or tension that would raise the stakes and keep the reader engaged. This could be an external conflict, like a disagreement between characters, or an internal conflict, like Dani's struggle with her emotions.
  • Add more emotional detail to Dani's reactions to help the reader understand what she's going through. For instance, you could write 'Tears streamed down Dani's face as she choked back a sob.'
  • Consider streamlining the scene by condensing the conversation about Scandinavia and focusing on a single point of conflict or tension.
  • Add a line or two to the end of the scene to create a sense of closure. For instance, you could end with Dani staring out the window at the Swedish landscape, her expression unreadable, or with Christian noticing Dani's attempt to hide her tears.



Scene 7 -  A Midsummer Night's Trip
24 EXT. ROAD - TWO HOURS LATER 24
Pelle drives under an anti-immigration BANNER (in Swedish)
before passing a sign announcing that they have arrived in
Hälsingland.
PELLE
Entering Hälsingland!
25 EXT. MEADOW - CONTINUOUS 25
The minivan idles up to a LARGE GRASSY MEADOW. It’s lush,
impossibly green, magical. About twenty YOUNG PEOPLE (teens
to twenties) lounge about. Tents and camping equipment
abound. A few of the women are dressed in traditional white
dresses and don floral garland crowns. A couple of the men
look like 19th century farmers, although most are dressed in
modern clothes.
The minivan parks at the head of the field. Our group
emerges, yawning and stretching. Dani is mesmerized. Pelle
WAVES to a group of young people picnicking on the grass.
They clearly know each other well.
GIRLS
Pelle!!
Pelle gestures for our group to follow him as he approaches
the picnickers. Pelle explains as they walk:
PELLE
These are all younger people from
my village. Everyone’s returning
from their trips outside.
Pelle arrives at the group and receives a flood of hugs.
Everyone introduces themselves.
Then, across the field, a merry Blonde Guy (25) calls out to
Pelle. This is INGEMAR.
INGEMAR
(in Swedish)
Holy shit! Pelle!!
Pelle turns to Ingemar. His face LIGHTS UP, and he runs over
to him. Dani, Christian, Mark and Josh follow.
INGEMAR (CONT’D)
Glad Heliga Johannes Döparens dag!
Pelle laughs. They hug.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 20
25 CONTINUED: 25
INGEMAR (CONT’D)
Fan vad spinkig du är! Vart har
resten av dig tagit vägen?

PELLE INGEMAR (CONT'D)
Ser ut som att du fått det.. Va? Tycker du att jag blivit
fet?
PELLE
Here: English. These are my great
friends. Josh, Christian, Mark,
Dani: meet my brother Ingemar. Best
friend since we were babies.
INGEMAR
(recounting)
Josh, Christian, Mark...Dani?
(confirmed)
Awesome! And say hello to my
friends, Simon and Connie from
London.
He gestures to an attractive British couple, CONNIE (24,
skinny) and SIMON (26, spectacled, tattooed).
INGEMAR (CONT’D)
Simon and Connie, this is Pelle
and...all the names I just learned
two seconds back.

SIMON CONNIE
Hey. Hello.
INGEMAR
Perfect timing, by the way:
Ingemar pulls out a bag of MAGIC MUSHROOMS. Hands them to
Pelle.
INGEMAR (CONT’D)
We just took these five minutes
back. Haven’t even started coming up
yet.
MARK
(overjoyed)
Ohhh shit.
Mark grabs the bag from Pelle and studies the contents.
PELLE MARK (CONT'D)
(to the group)
Do you guys wanna take it
now? Or should we settle in
first? Fuck it. Let’s just take ‘em.
DANI
(to Christian)
I think I might need to find my
footing first.
CHRISTIAN
Yeah. Of course.
(quietly)
And you know you don’t need to take
them. If you’re feeling unsure.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 21
25 CONTINUED: 25
DANI
No, I just need to get settled.
CHRISTIAN DANI (CONT'D)
Okay. Well. I’ll wait for
you. No - go ahead!
CHRISTIAN
No, I’ll wait. We’ll come up
together.

Josh and Mark and Pelle have pulled their mushrooms from the
bag. They look to Christian, ready to go.
PELLE
Ready?
CHRISTIAN
I’m waiting for Dani. You guys go
on.
MARK
Dude. We can’t come up at different
times. They’ll be totally separate
trips.
CHRISTIAN
Then you can wait for us.
Mark looks frustrated - angry even.
DANI
You know what? That’s okay. I’m
ready.

CHRISTIAN
Baby. Don’t feel rushed.
DANI
I don’t. I’m ready.
MARK DANI (CONT'D)
(false concern) (bluntly)
You sure? Yeah, Mark, thanks.
INGEMAR
They made mushroom tea if you
prefer against the taste.
DANI
(considers)
Okay. Yeah. I’ll have that. Thank
you - Ingmar?
Ingemar smiles confirmation and goes to fetch her a mug of
tea.
CHRISTIAN DANI (CONT'D)
Don’t let Mark pressure you. He’s not. It’ll get too
Of all people. complicated otherwise. It’s
fine.
Ingemar hands Dani her TEA.
PELLE
(to Dani)
Ready?
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 22
25 CONTINUED: 25
Dani, now holding the tea, nods yes.
PELLE (CONT’D)
Okay. Here we go. Think happy
thoughts!
They eat their shrooms. Dani hesitates before SIPPING the tea.
CHRISTIAN
You okay?
DANI
Yeah. It’s good. I’m excited.
CHRISTIAN
(still concerned)
Cool. Me too.
Genres: ["Drama","Psychological","Thriller"]

Summary Pelle and his friends arrive in Hälsingland for a Saint John's Eve celebration and are welcomed by Pelle's brother, Ingemar. Ingemar offers magic mushrooms, causing some excitement and some hesitation within the group. Dani and Christian are hesitant, but Dani eventually agrees to take them while Christian opts for mushroom tea. Despite Mark's impatience for the trip to begin, the group decides to take the mushrooms together, setting the stage for a potentially transformative experience.
Strengths
  • Exploration of emotional depth
  • Unique concept with magic mushrooms
  • Strong character development
Weaknesses
  • Potential lack of external conflict
  • Slow pacing in preparation for magic mushroom consumption

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6.8

This scene's primary job is to transition the group into the festival's world while deepening Dani's internal conflict between belonging and self-preservation; it lands effectively through vivid atmosphere and character tension, but the dialogue around the mushroom decision feels slightly repetitive and could be tightened to raise the stakes more sharply.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The concept of a seemingly idyllic festival with hidden dangers is strong, and the magic mushroom ritual adds a layer of psychological vulnerability. However, the scene leans on familiar tropes of group pressure and reluctant participation.

Plot: 6

The plot advances the group's arrival and sets up the drug-taking as a bonding ritual, but the scene is more about character dynamics than plot progression.

Originality: 6

The setting and ritual are fresh, but the dynamic of a reluctant protagonist being pressured into a psychedelic experience is a familiar trope. Dialogue feels authentic.


Character Development

Characters: 7

Dani's vulnerability and Christian's protective but conflicted stance are clear; Mark's pushiness is well-drawn. However, the other characters (Josh, Pelle, Ingemar) remain surface-level.

Character Changes: 4

Dani shows a slight shift from reluctance to forced acceptance, but no major change occurs; Christian remains consistent.

Internal Goal: 7.5

Dani wants to feel safe and accepted while managing her grief and anxiety, but fears being a burden or outsider.

External Goal: 7

Dani wants to participate in the mushroom ritual without causing conflict or drawing attention to her discomfort.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 6.5

Conflict is moderate: internal (Dani's hesitation vs. desire to fit in) and interpersonal (Mark's pressure vs. Christian's protection).

Opposition: 5

Opposition comes from Mark's impatience and the social pressure to conform, but it's mild; Christian and Dani's internal resistance is stronger.

High Stakes: 5.5

Stakes are personal (Dani's emotional stability, group acceptance) but not yet life-threatening; the ritual introduces potential for escalation.

Story Forward: 7

The scene moves the story forward by bringing the group to the festival and initiating the drug ritual, which will likely trigger later events.

Unpredictability: 5

The scene is somewhat predictable—the group pressure and Dani's reluctant agreement are familiar beats—but the specific setting and ritual add freshness.

Philosophical Conflict: 6.5

The clash between individual emotional truth (Dani's need to process grief) and collective ritualistic conformity (the group's expectation to partake) reflects a tension between authenticity and social belonging.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 6.5

Dani's emotional state is palpable—her grief and anxiety simmer beneath the surface—but the scene doesn't fully capitalize on a breakthrough moment.

Dialogue: 6.5

Dialogue feels natural and reveals character (Mark's impatience, Christian's concern, Dani's forced readiness), but some exchanges (e.g., the back-and-forth about waiting) drag slightly.

Engagement: 7

The scene is engaging because of the atmospheric setting and the tension around Dani's decision, though the pacing of the mushroom debate slightly dilutes momentum.

Pacing: 6.5

The pacing starts well with arrival and introductions, but the extended negotiation over the mushrooms slows the rhythm before the final action.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8.5

Formatting is clean and professional, with clear scene headings, proper character cues, and readable action lines. Minor issue: 'CONTINUED' markers are unnecessary in modern screenplays.

Structure: 7

The scene follows a classic arrival structure: travel, introduction to new space, meeting new characters, and a decision point (the mushroom). It's effective but predictable.


Critique
  • The scene feels a bit rushed, especially given the importance of Dani's decision to take the mushrooms. There's a lot of exposition about the characters and the setting, which could be streamlined.
  • The dialogue is somewhat clunky and expository. For example, 'Do you guys wanna take it now? Or should we settle in first?' is an awkward way to introduce the mushrooms.
  • Mark's pushiness feels out of character. He's introduced as being laid-back and happy, so his sudden insistence on everyone taking the mushrooms at the same time feels jarring.
  • Dani's decision to take the mushrooms feels somewhat forced. Her initial hesitation is not convincingly explored, and her change of mind comes across as a bit abrupt.
  • The scene lacks a clear emotional arc. Dani's decision to take the mushrooms doesn't feel like a turning point or a significant moment in her journey. It's more like a plot device to advance the story.
  • The focus on the mushrooms feels a bit heavy-handed. It feels like the scene is trying too hard to establish the drug-induced state, which could be implied more subtly.
  • The ending of the scene, with Dani drinking the tea and saying she's excited, feels somewhat anticlimactic. It doesn't leave the audience with a strong sense of what's going to happen next.
  • It's a bit repetitive to have both Christian and Pelle ask Dani if she's ready. It could be combined into one line or cut entirely.
  • The scene relies heavily on dialogue to convey information. The visual elements could be used more effectively to create a stronger sense of atmosphere and character.
Suggestions
  • Consider cutting down on the exposition. Focus more on the emotional state of the characters and the tension of the moment.
  • Rewrite the dialogue to make it more natural and less expository. Instead of stating facts, allow the characters to reveal their thoughts and feelings through conversation.
  • Give Dani's decision to take the mushrooms more weight. Explore her inner conflict and the reasons behind her choice. This can be done through internal monologue or subtext.
  • Establish a clear emotional arc for Dani. Her decision to take the mushrooms should feel like a turning point, a moment of transformation, or a significant step in her journey.
  • Subtly foreshadow the effects of the mushrooms rather than directly stating them. Use visual cues and sensory details to create a sense of impending change.
  • Create a more suspenseful ending. What are the implications of Dani taking the mushrooms? What will happen next? Leave the audience with a sense of anticipation and intrigue.
  • Use the visual elements more effectively. Show, don't tell. For example, instead of having Pelle say, 'Think happy thoughts!,' show Dani trying to focus on something positive as she sips the tea.
  • Consider using flashbacks or dream sequences to reveal Dani's inner turmoil and her reasons for being drawn to the mushrooms.



Scene 8 -  Dani's Discomfort
25A EXT. MEADOW - MINUTES LATER 25A
Dani sits on the grass with Christian and Pelle. Mark is off
to the side, stabbing at an ANT COLONY with a stick. Josh
paces nearby. His stomach TURNS audibly.
JOSH
Uggghhh, I really don’t feel good.
Josh hunches over to RETCH.
MARK
Don’t puke, dude. Keep it down.
CHRISTIAN
(to Dani)
How are you feeling?
DANI
A little like I have food
poisoning.
PELLE CHRISTIAN
Technically you do. It’ll go
away soon. And you can throw it up if
you need to.
25B EXT. MEADOW BUSH 25B
JUMP CUT to Dani VOMITING into a bush. Christian stands near
her.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
That’s good, baby. It’s okay. Throw
it up.
Dani rises to take a breath.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
Does that feel better?
PELLE
Don’t worry - you had it down long
enough. You’re still gonna trip.

25C EXT. LARGE GRASSY MEADOW - MINUTES LATER 25C
The group sits on the grass together. The sun is still
shining.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 23
25C CONTINUED: 25C
CHRISTIAN
What time is it?
PELLE
Nine PM.

MARK
(suddenly alarmed)
What do you mean?!
PELLE
What do you mean?
MARK
That doesn’t feel right.
PELLE MARK (CONT'D)
Why? It’s the midnight sun. It doesn’t feel like nine. I
don’t like that! It feels
wrong.
A YOUNG MAN approaches.
CHRISTIAN
Oh fuck. It’s a new person.
MARK PELLE
What? I don’t want new
people. No - new people are good!
A happy Young Man walks past. This is VALENTIN.
VALENTIN
Hey hey!
The group mumbles hello.
MARK
I wanna lay down.
Mark lies down.
MARK (CONT’D)
Oh my God. Lay down. Guys. It’s so
nice.
Everyone lies down. Except for Josh and Dani. For the rest
of the scene, our focus is on DANI - even as everyone else
speaks.
MARK (CONT’D)
Lie down, Josh.
Josh doesn’t. Stubborn.
PELLE
Can you feel the energy come up
from the earth?
(then, noticing)
And look: the trees, too - they’re
breathing!
Dani looks up. The trees do seem to be breathing - visibly
swelling and deflating with psychedelic life. They LOOM
IMPOSINGLY over Dani. They GROAN in the wind, their branches
leaning (almost reaching) down.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 24
25C CONTINUED: 25C
Pelle, marveling at his surroundings, continues:
PELLE (CONT’D)
Nature just knows instinctually
how to stay in harmony! Everything
mechanically doing its part.
MARK
(emotional)
You guys are my family.
The word “family” HITS Dani.
MARK (CONT’D)
I really mean that. You’re like my
real actual Family.
Dani RISES to her knees, suddenly overwhelmed. Christian
looks to her. She looks to him. He SMILES, but there’s
something false about it.
Dani looks SCARED now. This scares Christian.
CHRISTIAN
Dani? Don’t look like that.
Dani STANDS, panic mounting. Her eyes look crazed.
DANI
I’m sorry. I’m gonna walk.
CHRISTIAN DANI (CONT'D)
I can walk, too. No no. Sorry. I’m gonna...
Dani starts to walk off, a terrible feeling rising in her.
JOSH MARK
Is she mad at us? I don’t like how she did
that.
Dani continues to walk. She’s starting to think very bad
thoughts.
DANI
(to herself)
No, that’s not good. No. No.
She then stumbles onto a group of mirthful YOUTHS - all
wearing flower garlands. They sit in a circle as a YOUNG
WOMAN (20s) plays guitar and sings Så Lunka Vi Så Småningom
in a silly voice (to the laughter of the others). They all
suddenly see Dani, the guitarist stops playing, and
then...they all BURST OUT LAUGHING.
Dani turns stiffly away, tears welling.
DANI (CONT’D)
No, no, no, no...
Dani tensely speed-walks away, looking down at the ground.
Her surroundings are THROBBING visibly (and more intensely
than before).
INGEMAR calls out to Dani.
INGEMAR
Hey! Dani!
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 25
25C CONTINUED: 25C
Dani freezes. Terrified, she looks up in his direction. He
waves her over. He’s standing with a few youths at a picnic
table. Behind them, Connie is tending to Simon, who looks
ill.
Dani warily approaches.
INGEMAR (CONT’D)
How are you feeling? Everyone: this
is Pelle’s friend, Dani.
Everyone says hi.
DANI
They were laughing at me over
there.
INGEMAR
What? No, I’m sure they weren’t.
They probably just wanted you to
laugh with them.
But Ingemar’s face was MUTATING as he said that.
DANI
(terrified, forcing a
smile)
Okay. Sorry. Never mind. Thank you.
Dani turns around and walks stiffly off.
DANI (CONT’D)
(trying to turn it around)
It’s okay. It’s not that. You’re
okay. It’s drugs.
She continues toward a sturdy wooden OUTHOUSE. She hastily
enters and SHUTS the door.
Genres: ["Drama","Psychological Thriller","Horror"]

Summary As the evening progresses in a meadow, Dani, under the influence of drugs, experiences growing paranoia and discomfort. The arrival of a new person, Valentin, further unsettles the group. Dani feels overwhelmed and leaves the others, encountering strange youths and an increasingly unsettling Ingemar. Feeling isolated and fearful, she retreats into an outhouse.
Strengths
  • Strong emotional impact
  • Compelling character development
  • Tense atmosphere
Weaknesses
  • Some dialogue may feel repetitive or forced

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6.8

This scene's primary job is to dramatize Dani's psychological unraveling under the influence of psychedelics, and it succeeds in creating a visceral, disorienting experience. The single biggest limiter is that the dialogue among the supporting characters (Mark, Josh, Pelle) feels somewhat on-the-nose and expository, which undercuts the otherwise immersive dread.


Story Content

Concept: 7.5

The concept of using a midsummer festival and psychedelic drugs to expose a grieving protagonist's trauma is strong and original, but the execution leans on familiar horror tropes (laughing youths, ominous nature).

Plot: 5.5

The plot advances Dani's emotional breakdown and her isolation from the group, but the scene is more atmospheric than plot-driven; little external story progression occurs.

Originality: 6.5

The scene is original in its use of the midsummer setting and psychedelic visuals to externalize grief, but the 'bad trip' and 'laughing strangers' are familiar horror elements. The dialogue is not particularly fresh.


Character Development

Characters: 6.5

Dani's panic and vulnerability are well-drawn, but Christian's false smile and the friends' reactions (Mark's emotional 'you're my family') feel slightly clichéd and underdeveloped.

Character Changes: 5

Dani changes from a reluctant participant to a panicked, isolated figure, but the change is a deepening of her existing state rather than a transformation.

Internal Goal: 7.5

Dani's internal goal is to suppress her grief and panic and appear normal, driven by a fear of being overwhelmed by her trauma and a desire to belong.

External Goal: 7

Dani's external goal is to physically remove herself from the group and find a safe space (the outhouse), driven by the need to escape the overwhelming stimuli.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 6

Conflict is internal (Dani vs. her own panic) and external (her alienation from the group), but the external conflict is mild and passive.

Opposition: 4.5

The opposition Dani faces is diffuse: the drug, the laughing youths, the breathing trees, and Christian's false smile. There is no clear antagonist, which weakens the opposition.

High Stakes: 5

Stakes are emotional and psychological (Dani's sanity, her relationship with Christian) but not life-or-death at this point; the threat is vague.

Story Forward: 5.5

The scene moves the story forward by deepening Dani's psychological crisis and setting up her potential encounter with the cult-like community, but it is largely a set piece.

Unpredictability: 5.5

This scene is somewhat unpredictable in its specific imagery (breathing trees, mutating faces) but follows a familiar arc for a bad trip sequence; the laughing youths are a predictable horror trope.

Philosophical Conflict: 6.5

The clash is between the community's enforced harmony and Dani's authentic grief; the festival demands joy and togetherness, while Dani's trauma isolates her, questioning whether such forced positivity is oppressive.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 7

The scene effectively conveys Dani's terror and disorientation, especially through the breathing trees and the laughing youths, but the emotional impact is somewhat blunted by the clunky dialogue.

Dialogue: 5

Dialogue is functional but often expository (Pelle's 'nature just knows instinctually how to stay in harmony') or generic (Mark's 'you guys are my family'), lacking the naturalism of the best scenes.

Engagement: 7.5

This scene is engaging because it immerses the reader in Dani's subjective, terrifying experience through vivid visual and auditory details, creating a sense of dread and curiosity about what will happen next.

Pacing: 8

The pacing of the scene contributes to its effectiveness because it starts with slow, disoriented dialogue, accelerates into panic with jump cuts and rapid action, then slows again as Dani isolates herself, mirroring a trip's rhythm.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 9

Formatting is professional and clear, with proper scene headings, jump cuts, and parentheticals. The use of 'CONTINUED' and scene numbers is standard.

Structure: 7

The scene follows a classic psychedelic horror structure: setup (taking the drug), onset (vomiting, disorientation), peak (breathing trees, laughing youths), and retreat (outhouse). It is effective but predictable.


Critique
  • The scene opens with a jarring jump cut to Dani vomiting, which feels abrupt and lacks context. It's important to establish why she's suddenly throwing up and how the others react.
  • The scene suffers from a lack of visual clarity. Descriptions like 'The trees do seem to be breathing' are not very impactful for the reader. Consider using stronger verbs and imagery to paint a vivid picture of the psychedelic experience.
  • The scene relies heavily on dialogue to convey the characters' inner states. While dialogue is important, the scene could benefit from more visual cues, like facial expressions and body language, to show Dani's increasing panic and fear.
  • The pacing feels rushed. There are several instances where the action feels like it's happening too quickly, especially in Dani's interactions with the other characters. Consider slowing down the pacing to give the audience time to absorb the details and experience Dani's growing fear.
  • The scene lacks a clear objective for Dani. It's not entirely clear why she decides to walk away from the group, or what her goal is in going to the outhouse. It would be helpful to establish a clear motivation for her actions.
  • The scene doesn't adequately exploit the potential of the psychedelic setting. While there are hints of it, the scene could benefit from more evocative descriptions and sensory details to create a truly immersive psychedelic experience.
  • The scene relies on clichés to convey the characters' inner states, such as “The word “family” HITS Dani.” These clichés undermine the scene's overall impact and make the dialogue feel clunky.
Suggestions
  • Instead of a jump cut, consider using a dissolve or a gradual shift to Dani's point of view as she starts feeling ill. This would provide a smoother transition and allow the audience to understand her changing state.
  • Focus on sensory details like smell, sound, and touch to bring the psychedelic setting to life. For example, describe the earthy smell of the grass, the throbbing music, and the rough texture of the bark on the trees.
  • Use visual cues like close-ups on Dani's face, showing her increasing panic and fear, or shots of the trees swaying and groaning to emphasize the psychedelic experience.
  • Consider slowing down the pacing by adding more descriptive details and giving the audience time to absorb Dani's emotional state. For example, linger on the moment when Dani realizes she's feeling overwhelmed and begins to panic.
  • Establish a clear motivation for Dani's actions. Is she seeking privacy? Is she running away from something? Understanding her intentions will make the scene more engaging and impactful.
  • Utilize the psychedelic setting to explore Dani's internal fears and anxieties. For example, show the trees looming over her, symbolizing her feelings of isolation and powerlessness.
  • Replace clichés with more nuanced and descriptive language to show Dani's inner turmoil. Instead of “The word “family” HITS Dani,” consider describing her reaction in more concrete terms, such as a sudden tightness in her chest, or a feeling of dread creeping into her heart.



Scene 9 -  Eyes of the Beast
26 INT. OUTHOUSE - CONTINUOUS 26
The interior of the outhouse is pitch-dark. We hear Dani
fumbling for a box of MATCHES. After rummaging, she STRIKES
one match, and for the moment of the SPARK, we vaguely see
TERRI (Dani’s sister, duct tape over her mouth) in the dark
behind Dani. When the light settles, that image disappears.
The outhouse, now illuminated by candle-light, is very clean
and cramped. Dani stands here for a moment.
DANI
This is a coffin.
(immediately reprimanding
herself)
Hey! No it’s not.
Dani sees a MIRROR on the wall. She looks at it. Hard.
DANI (CONT’D)
Fuck you. Stop it.
Suddenly her skin seems to take on a translucent quality. Her
veins become faintly visible. Beneath her cheeks, it looks
like organic gears are turning.
DANI SQUEEZES HER EYES SHUT. She takes a moment, trying to
will that vision away.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 26
26 CONTINUED: 26
DANI (CONT’D)
Don’t look in the mirror. It’s not
your face.
(saying that again, under
scrutiny)
“It’s not your face.”
After a long moment, Dani OPENS her eyes again. When they
open, TEN ADDITIONAL EYES open simultaneously - all over her
face. Like spider eyes.
Dani SCREAMS and FLEES the outhouse...
27 EXT. OUTHOUSE - CONTINUOUS 27
Dani runs frantically across the field, desperately wiping
off her face (as if to wipe off the extra eyes). We CHASE
AFTER HER before CUTTING TO:
28 EXT. FIELD - SAME TIME 28
Christian, Josh, Mark and Pelle are still lying in the same
spot. They’ve hit the peak of their trip. Twilight is coming.
In the b.g., a group has finished setting up LARGE SPEAKERS.
CHRISTIAN
Where did she go?
MARK JOSH
It’s okay. (looking at his hands)
Why the fuck do we have
fingerprints?
Christian STANDS, panic starting to build.
CHRISTIAN
Dani’s gone. We need to find Dani.
JOSH MARK
I don’t feel like standing. Yeah - I don’t wanna move.
CHRISTIAN
Hey! Dani’s our friend!
MARK
She isn’t all of our friend.
CHRISTIAN MARK (CONT'D)
What? Yes she is. That’s not
nice! Why aren’t you ever (scared by this)
What? I am nice.
nice?! (tearing up)
You’re being mean! I’m not being mean!
Droning techno begins to THROB from the speakers in the b.g.
With every bass punch, the surrounding environment THUMPS
visibly.
CHRISTIAN
Dani’s our friend. And she’s sad.
MARK
But that makes me sad!
(suddenly angry)
And she’s NOT our friend! She’s
barely YOUR friend!
(MORE)
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 27
28 CONTINUED: 28
MARK (CONT'D)
You only invited her because you’re
too scared to be honest with her!
Christian pauses, FURIOUS, and then:
CHRISTIAN
Her family is dead, Mark!
MARK CHRISTIAN (CONT'D)
(suddenly terrified)
Why are you saying that? Because they are! They’re
dead!
MARK JOSH
Why??? (insistent)
HEY! NO! We need to connect
back to the good things! This
is getting bad! Everything’s
alive right now.
CHRISTIAN MARK
But that’s just so it can die (getting sucked into
later. darkness)
Oh God...!
PELLE
But then it gets reborn! Death is
just shit fertilizing crops.
Everything gets recycled and made
new again.
Silence. Everyone looks at Pelle, catching up to what he just
said. Christian STOMPS OFF.
MARK
Wait! Christian! We need to stay
together!
Genres: ["Drama","Horror","Psychological"]

Summary Dani, alone in a dark outhouse, lights a match and briefly sees her sister Terri. Lighting a candle, she sees her reflection and is horrified as her skin becomes translucent, revealing organic gears beneath her cheeks. She fights the vision, but when she opens her eyes again, she has ten extra eyes on her face. Screaming in terror, she flees the outhouse. Meanwhile, the other characters, Christian, Josh, Mark, and Pelle, remain in the field, their conversation hampered by their drug-induced anxieties and disorientation, leaving Dani's desperate flight unanswered.
Strengths
  • Intense emotional impact
  • Effective use of hallucinations and disturbing imagery
  • Compelling character dynamics
Weaknesses
  • Some dialogue may feel repetitive or melodramatic

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6.5

This scene's primary job is to externalize Dani's internal grief and trauma through a terrifying hallucination, and it lands with visceral, shocking imagery. The single biggest limiter is the abrupt tonal shift from the outhouse horror to the drugged-out argument among the friends, which undercuts the scene's emotional momentum and clarity.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The concept of using a psychedelic trip to manifest repressed trauma as literal body horror is strong and thematically resonant, but the execution leans on familiar horror tropes (mirror scare, extra eyes).

Plot: 5.5

The plot advances Dani's psychological unraveling and the group's disintegration, but the scene is more a set-piece than a plot mover; the argument among the friends feels like a detour.

Originality: 6.5

The spider-eye hallucination is a fresh take on body horror, but the 'mirror scare' and 'dead sister vision' are familiar tropes. The argument dialogue is generic.


Character Development

Characters: 6

Dani's vulnerability and Christian's guilt are clear, but Mark and Josh's dialogue devolves into childish bickering that feels inconsistent with their earlier portrayals.

Character Changes: 3

Dani's trauma is visibly worsening, but no clear change occurs in this scene; Christian's guilt is reinforced but not transformed.

Internal Goal: 8

Dani seeks to escape her grief and trauma, but her mind forces her to confront it through terrifying hallucinations.

External Goal: 7

Dani wants to find safety and comfort, first by leaving the group, then by fleeing the outhouse.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 7

Internal conflict (Dani vs. her trauma) and external conflict (Christian vs. Mark) are present, but the external conflict feels petty and distracts from the core horror.

Opposition: 6

Dani faces opposition from her own mind (hallucinations) and from Christian's dismissive friends, but the friends' opposition is weak and whiny.

High Stakes: 6

Dani's sanity and the group's cohesion are at stake, but the stakes feel abstract during the bickering.

Story Forward: 5

The scene escalates Dani's psychological crisis and hints at the group's fracturing, but the plot stalls during the argument.

Unpredictability: 7

This scene is unpredictable because the spider-eye transformation is a fresh and disturbing image, but the argument feels like a predictable conflict.

Philosophical Conflict: 7

The clash between Christian's avoidance of death ('it's just attention') and Pelle's acceptance of death as rebirth ('fertilizing crops') reflects Dani's struggle to process her loss.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 7

The outhouse sequence is deeply unsettling and emotionally potent, but the subsequent argument dissipates the tension.

Dialogue: 5

The dialogue in the outhouse is minimal but effective; the argument among the friends is overwrought and on-the-nose, lacking subtext.

Engagement: 6.5

This scene is engaging because the outhouse hallucination is shocking and original, but the argument loses momentum.

Pacing: 5.5

The pacing of the scene contributes to its effectiveness because the outhouse sequence is tight and escalating, but the argument drags and feels repetitive.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is clean and professional, with clear action lines and parentheticals, though the transition from outhouse to field could be smoother.

Structure: 5.5

The scene follows a classic horror beat (calm -> scare -> flight) but then shifts to a dialogue-heavy argument that breaks the tension without a clear structural payoff.


Critique
  • The scene starts with a good visual hook - the brief glimpse of Terri in the darkness. However, the line "This is a coffin." feels clunky and expositional. It would be more effective to show Dani's fear through her actions and reactions rather than explicitly stating it.
  • The description of Dani's skin becoming translucent and the gears appearing beneath her cheeks is a bit too literal and lacks visual impact. It would be more effective to use more evocative language and imagery to create a sense of unease and horror. For example, instead of "organic gears," consider using a metaphor like "a clockwork of veins" or "the machinery of her flesh."
  • The moment where Dani opens her eyes to find ten additional eyes on her face is a good scare, but it feels rushed. The scene could benefit from a longer build-up of suspense before the reveal. Consider adding a few more lines of dialogue or internal monologue from Dani as she tries to fight off the vision.
  • The transition from the outhouse to the field is abrupt. A dissolve or a fade-out would create a smoother transition and give the audience a moment to process what they just saw. Consider adding a short shot of Dani running through the woods or a brief shot of her frantically wiping her face, showing the visceral effect of the vision.
  • The dialogue between Christian, Josh, Mark, and Pelle in the field lacks tension and purpose. It feels like exposition and isn't serving the overall story. This is a great opportunity to explore the characters' different reactions to the drug-induced state and to foreshadow future conflicts.
  • The scene ends with Christian storming off, which is a weak resolution. It would be more impactful to show Christian's anxiety and fear, perhaps through a visual cue like him grabbing his chest or breathing heavily. The scene could also end with Dani's scream echoing across the field, leaving the audience with a sense of unease and anticipation for what's to come.
  • The scene relies too much on exposition and description. It would be more engaging if the writer showed the characters' reactions and emotions through their actions and dialogue. The scene also lacks a clear sense of purpose and doesn't advance the story significantly.
Suggestions
  • Focus on showing Dani's fear rather than telling it. Use her actions and reactions to create a sense of dread and paranoia. For example, show her trembling hands, her rapid breathing, or her desperate attempts to escape the outhouse.
  • Use more evocative and sensory language to describe the disturbing vision. Instead of simply stating what she sees, use metaphors and imagery to create a more visceral and disturbing effect. For example, instead of "organic gears," describe the veins as "pulsating like a heart of steel" or the flesh as "melting into a grotesque tapestry of bone and sinew."
  • Build suspense before the reveal of the additional eyes. Consider adding a few more lines of dialogue or internal monologue from Dani as she struggles to control her vision. For example, "Don’t look, don’t look. It’s not real. It’s not real." Then, when she opens her eyes, the reveal will have more impact.
  • Create a smoother transition from the outhouse to the field. A dissolve or a fade-out would allow the audience to process the scene and build anticipation for what's to come. Consider adding a few shots of Dani running through the woods or wiping her face, showing the physical and emotional impact of the vision.
  • Give the characters' dialogue more depth and purpose. Instead of simply stating facts, use the dialogue to reveal their anxieties, their fears, and their different interpretations of the situation. This can foreshadow future conflicts and create a sense of tension.
  • End the scene with a stronger resolution. Instead of simply showing Christian storming off, consider ending with a visual cue that emphasizes his fear and anxiety, or a sound effect that leaves the audience with a lingering sense of unease.
  • Show more, tell less. Instead of using exposition and description, use visual cues, actions, and dialogue to create a more immersive and engaging experience for the audience. The scene should also advance the story and create a sense of anticipation for what's to come.



Scene 10 -  The Ant-Infested Woods
29 EXT. WOODS - SAME TIME 29
Dani paces in the woods. Muffled techno drones in the
distance.
DANI
Hello?!... HELLO??!!
(redirecting her thoughts)
It’s almost your birthday. Fuck.
What time is it?
(then, PAUSES)
You were almost born... You’re a
baby.
This gets to Dani. She now looks around the woods, fearfully.
Like a lost child.
DANI (CONT’D)
MOMMY?!... DADDY?!...
(silently to herself)
Mommy daddy mommy daddy...
(absolutely panicked now)
CHRISTIAN?!
No answer.
DANI (CONT’D)
No...no.... You’re alone.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 28
29 CONTINUED: 29
Then it HITS Dani. Her eyes well intensely with tears. This
idea is now horribly significant.
DANI (CONT’D)
(a revelation)
You’re alone.
Dani sees a DEAD RABBIT. Its innards are splayed.
Dani warily approaches. Magnetized but repulsed. As she nears,
the FEAR rises in her. She gets close enough to finally see...
The rabbit is being devoured by ANTS.
Dani looks mortified, but her eyes are glued. She LEANS IN to
look closer, but then -- she sees ANTS on her arm. (Whether
they’re there or not is unclear.)
Dani SCREAMS. She violently SLAPS at her arm. She then swipes
at her other arm, and starts slapping at her NECK and FACE,
as if she were engulfed in ants. (She’s not.)
Dani looks down. The earth seems to now be a PULSATING CARPET
OF ANTS.
Dani SCREAMS and RUNS for her life. As she sprints:
CHRISTIAN (O.S.)
Dani!
Dani FREEZES, eyes crazed.
DANI CHRISTIAN (O.S.) (CONT'D)
...Christian?! Dani!!
Dani searches desperately for his voice. She FINDS him
standing at a CLEARING. She runs for him, crying.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
Where the hell did you go?!
They EMBRACE. She hugs him. SQUEEZES him.
DANI CHRISTIAN (CONT'D)
I got lost. Let’s go back to the group.
DANI
(still squeezing)
Christian. Nothing means anything.
CHRISTIAN
What?
DANI
(looking at him)
Nothing means anything! We’re just
alone.
(tearing up)
And I felt this presence - like God
but not God - and it was showing me
this and it was laughing at me.
CHRISTIAN DANI (CONT'D)
You heard laughing? I felt it laughing! I figured
it out, that nothing means
anything and we’re all alone,
and it was getting pleasure
from that.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 29
29 CONTINUED: 29
Christian is getting SCARED.

CHRISTIAN
Okay, just - calm down--

DANI
Oh my God what the fuck is that?!

Dani is now pointing to a BIG TREE in the BG. SEVERAL BOAR
CARCASSES HANG FROM ITS BRANCHES. Christian sees it, but
instantly turns away - denying it.

CHRISTIAN
(firmly)
No.
He takes Dani’s ARM -
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
Fuck. Stop it. That wasn’t real. We’re
going back to the friends. Fuck.
- and starts leading her away.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
You’re having a bad trip, and you’re
thinking you’re alone because you
went off and you made yourself
alone. You just got scared.
He’s now PULLING Dani, aggressively.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
(not even looking at her)
You have me. Everything’s connected.
We’re all one. Those are the good
things you’re supposed to think
about. We’re all unified. Fuck.
Christian has been leading her out of the woods. They emerge
onto the FIELD, where the droning techno is now very present
(and making the visible surroundings THROB to its beat).
We track alongside Dani and Christian as they walk uneasily
through the grass - past groups of happy, tripping strangers.
Christian’s eyes are glued tensely to the ground, combating
dark thoughts. Dani looks less frightened now than
disconnected.
They arrive at Josh, Mark and Pelle, who are now accompanied
by CONNIE, SIMON, INGEMAR and the BLONDE SWEDISH GUITARIST
(20s), who is still holding her guitar.
BLONDE SWEDISH GUITARIST
Hej hej!

MARK PELLE
Where were you? How are you, Dani?
CHRISTIAN
(insistent)
We’re fine. She’s fine. Just took a
little walk.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 30
29 CONTINUED: 29

JOSH
(excitedly)
Did you see the trees with the dead
boars hanging?!
DANI
(to Pelle)
I wanna sleep. How can I sleep?
Genres: ["Horror","Psychological Thriller"]

Summary Dani, high on drugs, descends into a terrifying hallucination in the woods. She feels a menacing presence and sees a dead rabbit devoured by ants, triggering a panicked reaction. Christian finds her and tries to ground her in reality, reassuring her she isn't alone, but her fear remains, fueled by visions of dead boars hanging from a tree. Christian, though worried, insists they are not real, attributing her experiences to the drugs. They return to the group, with Dani appearing withdrawn and Christian visibly tense.
Strengths
  • Effective use of imagery to create a sense of horror and unease
  • Strong emotional impact on the audience
  • Exploration of existential themes through character experiences
Weaknesses
  • Some dialogue could be more nuanced to enhance character depth and development

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 7.2

This scene's primary job is to dramatize Dani's psychological breakdown and her desperate need for connection, which it achieves with visceral horror and raw emotional intensity. The single biggest limiter is Christian's dialogue, which feels too expository and on-the-nose, undercutting the scene's otherwise powerful atmosphere and character work.


Story Content

Concept: 7.5

The concept of a bad trip leading to existential revelation is well-executed, with the dead rabbit and ants providing a potent visual for Dani's fear of meaninglessness. The hanging boars add a layer of cultish dread, but the concept is not entirely novel in the horror genre.

Plot: 6.5

The plot advances Dani's descent and Christian's inability to truly support her, but the scene is more a character moment than a plot driver. The discovery of the boars hints at the cult's darker nature, but this is not fully integrated into the immediate action.

Originality: 7

The use of a dead rabbit and ants as a metaphor for existential decay is fresh, and the hanging boars are a unique, unsettling image. The dialogue, however, leans on familiar tropes of bad trip scenes.


Character Development

Characters: 7.8

Dani's vulnerability and panic are powerfully rendered, and Christian's fear and dismissive attempts to control the situation reveal his limitations. However, his dialogue feels somewhat clichéd and less authentic than Dani's raw outbursts.

Character Changes: 6

Dani changes from a lost, panicked individual to someone who has glimpsed a terrifying truth about existence, though she is still dependent on Christian. Christian's change is minimal; he remains in denial, which is a character flaw rather than growth.

Internal Goal: 8.5

Dani's internal goal is to find meaning and connection in a universe she fears is indifferent, driven by her terror of being alone and her grief over her family's death.

External Goal: 7

Dani's external goal is to find Christian and return to the group, seeking safety and reassurance.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 8.5

The conflict is internal (Dani vs. her own mind) and interpersonal (Dani vs. Christian's inability to understand). The tension is high as Dani's panic clashes with Christian's denial, but the resolution is a retreat rather than a confrontation.

Opposition: 7.5

The opposition is primarily internal (Dani's own mind and the drug) and secondarily Christian's denial, which fails to provide the comfort she needs. The environment itself is also oppositional, with the dark woods and disturbing imagery.

High Stakes: 7

The stakes are high for Dani's mental state and her relationship with Christian, but the scene does not introduce new external stakes for the group's survival or the cult's plans.

Story Forward: 5.5

The scene deepens Dani's psychological crisis and hints at the cult's sinister nature (the boars), but the story's forward momentum is modest, as the group simply returns to the others.

Unpredictability: 7.5

This scene is unpredictable because the hallucinatory elements (ants on her arm, the pulsating earth) blur reality, and the sudden appearance of the hanging boars subverts expectations of a simple bad trip.

Philosophical Conflict: 8

The scene presents a clash between Dani's emerging nihilism (nothing means anything, we are alone) and Christian's forced optimism (we are all one, everything is connected), reflecting a deeper conflict about how to cope with existential dread.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 8.2

The scene is deeply affecting, with Dani's screams and tears, the visceral image of the rabbit, and her existential revelation. The emotional impact is slightly blunted by Christian's clunky dialogue, but the core horror remains potent.

Dialogue: 6.5

Dani's lines, especially 'Nothing means anything! We’re just alone,' are emotionally charged and thematically resonant. Christian's dialogue, however, is too explanatory ('You’re having a bad trip...') and feels like a writer's shortcut rather than natural speech.

Engagement: 8

This scene is engaging because of its raw emotional intensity, the visceral horror of the rabbit and ants, and the existential questions it raises, keeping the reader invested in Dani's fate.

Pacing: 8

The pacing of the scene contributes to its effectiveness because it builds from Dani's panicked search to the quiet horror of the rabbit, then accelerates into a sprint and a tense reunion, with the boars providing a chilling final beat.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 9

Formatting is clean and professional, with clear action lines and parentheticals. The use of 'SALMON Revisions' header is a minor distraction but not a flaw.

Structure: 7.5

The scene follows a classic horror structure: disorientation, discovery of a disturbing object (the rabbit), escalating panic, a false rescue (Christian), and a final ominous reveal (the boars). The pacing is effective, though the resolution feels slightly rushed.


Critique
  • This scene is a bit repetitive and over-explains Dani's state of mind. The constant repetition of "You're alone" feels like hammering a point home rather than allowing the audience to interpret Dani's emotional breakdown.
  • The scene uses too much exposition. Dani's thoughts should be shown, not told. For example, rather than saying "nothing means anything" she should act in a way that conveys that feeling, like staring blankly at the sky or making vague gestures.
  • The use of Christian's "Fuck" feels excessive and weakens the scene. It comes across as a crutch for the writer to express Christian's concern. Christian should respond in a way that feels more authentic and empathetic.
  • The scene seems to be attempting to create a sense of psychedelic horror but it's not fully realized. The visual descriptions of the ants and the dead boars are not particularly frightening. The scene needs more imagery and sensory details to create a sense of unease.
  • The scene is also not clear about how much of what Dani is experiencing is real. Is she really seeing dead boars, or is it all a hallucination? This ambiguity could be more effectively used to build suspense and dread.
  • The scene ends abruptly, leaving the audience with unanswered questions. We don't see how the other characters react to Dani's breakdown, and we don't know what happens next. The ending feels disjointed and could be more effective with a clear resolution.
  • The dialogue between Dani and Christian feels contrived and clunky. The constant repetition of phrases like "You have me" and "Everything's connected" feels overly simplistic and doesn't resonate with the audience.
Suggestions
  • Show Dani's fear and paranoia through her actions and reactions rather than through constant exposition. For example, she could tremble, clutch her clothes, or make frantic movements.
  • Cut down on the internal monologue and let the audience infer Dani's thoughts and feelings through her actions and reactions.
  • Remove the excessive use of "Fuck." Find alternative ways to express Christian's concern and urgency, such as using more concise dialogue or showing his reactions through body language.
  • Enhance the visuals to create a more immersive and unsettling experience. Use vivid imagery and sensory details to describe the woods, the ants, the dead boars, and the pulsating ground. Use sound effects to create a sense of unease and dread.
  • Emphasize the ambiguity of Dani's reality. Don't reveal too quickly if she's hallucinating or if the disturbing things she's seeing are actually real. Use this ambiguity to build suspense.
  • End the scene with a stronger closure. Show how the other characters react to Dani's breakdown. Offer a hint of what's to come. The ending should leave a lasting impression on the audience.
  • Refine the dialogue between Dani and Christian to make it feel more natural and authentic. Avoid using clichéd phrases and focus on creating dialogue that reveals their characters and their relationship.



Scene 11 -  Arrival at the Hårga Farmstead
29A EXT. LARGE GRASSY MEADOW - WOODS - HOURS LATER 29A
CLOSE-UP OF DANI’S SLEEPING FACE.
In the distance: a faint, barely discernible melody. It
sounds like a flute.
A HAND reaches into frame to nudge Dani. She stirs awake.
CHRISTIAN (O.C.)
It’s time to get up.
DANI
...how long was I asleep?
Dani sits up. It’s still BRIGHT outside. The visual
surroundings are no longer morphing. Mark and Pelle and Josh
are standing. Christian is crouched beside her.
DANI (CONT’D)
Did it get dark at all?
PELLE
For a couple hours. Not completely.
Then something occurs to Dani:
DANI
Is it tomorrow?
CHRISTIAN
I mean...from yesterday’s
perspective.
Dani looks at Christian, whose expression is blank. She
SINKS with quiet disappointment. (He forgot her birthday.)
Christian helps Dani up. She wobbles.
DANI
Where are we going?
PELLE
Where we came for.

30 EXT. WOODS - DAY 30
Everyone from the meadow CRUNCHES through the woods. Our
group is at the end of the queue (carrying their bags). As
they walk, the MELODY is growing clearer and louder. It’s a
hypnotic tune.

The group’s footing is unsteady. Dani, especially, keeps
stumbling over her own feet. She grips Christian’s wrist.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 31
30 CONTINUED: 30

MARK
(starting to take large,
paranoid steps)
Does Sweden have ticks?

CHRISTIAN
Sweden has a tick problem.

MARK
What? No they don’t. Do they
really?

PELLE
It actually is a big problem. Last
summer a record number of people
got tick-borne encephalitis.


MARK JOSH
What the fuck? Are you (teasing)
serious? Both my grandparents died
from ticks. Hit the floor
screaming.

Dani notices a few disparate FLOWERS sprouting up from the
ground. As she walks, the flowers continue to accumulate.
Soon she’s walking down a controlled, narrow TRAIL of wild
yellow flowers - all leading toward a CLEARING.

MARK (O.S.)
Okay, well, I actually have an
uncle with Lyme and believe me:
it’s not worth the pleasant picnic
in the countryside.

The group finally arrives at the clearing. It opens to
another FIELD, beyond which is a SMALL VILLAGE...

31 EXT. HÅRGA FARMSTEAD - CONTINUOUS 31
It is a vast Hälsingegård (a farm). About a HUNDRED PEOPLE
stand on the grass, waiting. They are dressed like farmers
from a Swedish fairy tale. They appear to be a WELCOMING
COMMITTEE. The melody, we now see, is being played by three
floutists. A bundle of SPEAKERS (aimed upwards) amplifies
this.

At the center of the farm is one particularly LARGE building
in the shape of a barn; this is the MAIN HOUSE. Surrounding
this are several houses, a horse stable, a temple, and
different gardens. The windows and doorways are all adorned
in ST. JOHN’S WORT (flowers with bright yellow petals and
golden stamens). Beyond the farmstead are fields of CROPS.

Most of the arriving crowd is embraced ecstatically by the
welcoming committee. They hug and kiss and squeal with
excitement. It appears to be something of a REUNION. Pelle,
in particular, is bombarded with affection. (Many of the
arriving youths have ornamented robes/costumes thrown over
them by the older people.)
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 32
31 CONTINUED: 31

JOSH
(mesmerized)
This is the place?

PELLE
(slightly tongue-in-cheek)
The tranquil and majestic Hårga.

Josh, Mark, Christian and Dani stand awkwardly through this.
Some children walk up to them, to hand them wild strawberries
on sticks. Others step up to take their bags. Josh,
meanwhile, is manically taking photos with his smartphone.

CHRISTIAN
(to Pelle)
You know all these people?

PELLE
These are my family!

MARK (O.S.)
You know, dude, if you’d warned me
that this place was lousy with
ticks, I could’ve at least brought
tweezers and like a spray.

In the distance is a towering MAYPOLE. Immense in height and
width, it is entangled in lush green shrubbery and marked by
a wealth of symbols. At the top of the pole is a TRIANGLE,
beneath which hang two RINGS.

While some of the welcoming committee take bags from our
group, Pelle brings a beautiful young woman over. This is
DAGNY (25). She wears a white dress with intricate embroidery
(featuring distinct Pagan runes).

PELLE
Dagny - det här är Dani, Christian,
Josh, Mark.
(in English, to the guys)
This is my sister Dagny. Born on
the same exact week as me.

DAGNY
Välkommen till Hårga!


DANI JOSH/CHRISTIAN
(attempting Swedish)
Tack! Thank you!

Dagny smiles and walks off.

An older man, ODD (50s), approaches. He is wearing a dress.
Pelle lights up at the sight of him.

PELLE ODD
Fader Odd! Lille Pelle!
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 33
31 CONTINUED: 31

They embrace. There is a moment where they rest their
foreheads together. (Note: throughout the film, the Hårgas
will communicate little things through subtly modulated
expressions and gestures. These are their AFFECTS, a language
known only to them.)

ODD (CONT’D)
Hur är det på pilgrimsfärden?

PELLE
Underbart, Fantastiskt.
(in English)
These are my friends - Christian,
Mark, Josh, Dani...

Odd shakes their hands as Pelle introduces them.

ODD
Hello, hello...yes, hello, welcome.
(to Dani)
Welcome home!

He HUGS Dani.

DANI
(amused, but slightly
weirded out)
Thank you.

ODD
We are very happy to have you!
Pelle has an immaculate sense for
people.

Pelle smiles.

DANI
I love what you’re wearing.

ODD
Oh - my frock? Quite girly, no? Ha!
(explains)
We do this as a tribute: In respect
of Ymir and because of nature’s,
em...
(blushes at bad English)
hermaphrodite?...qualities...?

JOSH
Oh wow, that’s like the cult of
Aphroditus.
(then, remembering)
I think the sakhis saints do the
same thing, too - in Brajbhoomi?

If Odd is annoyed, he hides it well. He shines a tight-lipped
SMILE at Josh.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 34
31 CONTINUED: 31

ODD
So! We’re your hosts, yes?! So
whatever you need, you just say so
and we will accommodate! Today is
all festivities, yet tomorrow the
official ceremonies begin, and you
are Welcome-Welcome-Welcome. So
enjoy!

They all say thanks and Odd walks happily away.

MARK
Nice guy.

The music suddenly gets LOUDER. Percussion is introduced, and
the music swells to become a regal melody.

Everyone’s attention moves to TEN GIRLS & BOYS (different
ages - from 7 to 13), all dressed in identical white dresses
and suits. They hold FLORAL GARLAND CROWNS (made of mugwort
and vervain) and sprigs of LARKSPUR. They are walking single-
file towards a PLATFORM...
Sitting on the platform are TEN OLD MEN AND WOMEN (60s to
early 70s). These are the ELDERS. They wear severe or neutral
expressions, and are dressed in finely embroidered linen.
The girls and boys march onto the platform. They each stop to
the left of one of the seated elders. Upon a cue, they
simultaneously lay the crowns onto the elders’ heads. (Two of
the elders receive slightly larger crowns.) They then hand
the elders the larkspur sprigs. After this, the girls return
bashfully to the crowd.
One of the elders - a sturdy older woman (60s) - rises to
address the crowd. The music drops out. She is beautiful,
composed, elegant. This is SIV, the spokeswoman.
SIV
Glad midsommar allihopa!

As she speaks, several TEENS - all wearing outfits to
distinguish them as waiters - pass out shot glasses of
AQUAVIT.

SIV (CONT’D)
Välkomna till bords. Vi har den
värsta värmeböljan i mannaminne,
vilket är passande. Som ni vet så
är det här festen vi förberett oss
för i 90 år.

She notices the non-Swedish speakers, who are just arriving
at the back of the crowd. They receive shot glasses.

SIV (CONT’D)
Forgive me - I’m excluding the ones
who aren’t of Swedish tongue!
Welcome to Hårga, and happy
midsummer!
(MORE)
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 35
31 CONTINUED: 31
SIV (CONT’D)
I believe it is the hottest and
brightest that we’ve had in at
least a decade, and this is our
biggest party in almost a century!
So - wow, yes?

JOSH/DANI/CHRISTIAN/CONNIE
(as if solicited)
Yeah. Wow.

Siv smiles, and proceeds to wrap it up.

SIV
All right, my fellow merrymakers.
Without any further blathering -
let’s raise our glasses -

Everyone raises their aquavit.

SIV (CONT’D)
- and let our Nine-Day Feast
commence!
(announcing)
Skål!

EVERYONE
Skål!!

The crowd drinks. Everyone CHEERS. Including our group. The
MUSIC begins again.



On one side of the platform: A young GIRL, also wearing an
embroidered white dress, walks up with a JUNIPER BOUGH in
each hand. She is accompanied by a TEENAGE BOY, who holds two
FLAMING TORCHES. Meanwhile, two of the ELDERS (72) have risen
from their seats. These are YLVA and DAN. They are the elders
with the larger crowns. They move off the stage.
Siv now speaks in English, presumably for our group’s benefit.
(As she does this, the young girl and teen boy hand the elderly
men a juniper bough and flaming stick.)
SIV
And now, in keeping with tradition:
Ylva and Dan will make three trips.
If they return with the flame
intact, our vintage will be abundant
this year! Alternately, if it burns
out - that will be an omen of bad
luck and we will know to prepare.
Josh turns to Pelle.
JOSH
What does “bad luck” mean?
PELLE
Usually that the cattle will get
sick.

Siv yells to the air:
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 36
31 CONTINUED: 31

SIV
Tillbaka till döden, andar!
JOSH
(to Pelle)
What did she just say?

PELLE
Told any lingering spirits to go
back to the dead.
The two large-crowned elders, now BLINDFOLDED, begin to run
around the Main House, holding up their flaming
sticks.(Everyone watches, rapt.) They pick up the pace to
finish their first cycle around the house. They then begins
circling it again.
JOSH
(to Pelle)
Can I take photos?
PELLE
(winks)
Discretely.
The elders finish their second cycle around the house, and
immediately begin a third. The community seems to be holding
its collective breath. The elders FINISH the third run-around
to reveal that Ylva’s fire is still burning, but...Dan’s
flame has been EXTINGUISHED.
A man in the audience, ISAK (50s), lets out a GASP when he
sees this. Everyone else sinks audibly with disappointment.
The elders, having finished, remove their blindfold. The
elder with the extinguished torch DEFLATES. Siv gestures
sadly to the crowd: “There we have it.”
Isak looks absolutely devastated. Christian’s eyes are on
him.
CHRISTIAN
(to Pelle)
He okay?
PELLE
Haha. The cattle are his
responsibility.
Isak’s eyes stare off, unblinking. Heartbroken. He looks to
the CATTLE HOUSE, eyes filling with tears.
MARK
(to Pelle and Christian)
How do you think he’d react if I
just put my finger in his butt
right now?
Continuing the ritual, Siv takes the torches from the elders
and walks to a healthy FIRE in a pit (this fire is always
burning; never to be allowed to extinguish).
PELLE
(to Josh and Christian)
That fire hasn’t burned out since
before I was born. It’s all of our
jobs to keep it going.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 37
31 CONTINUED: 31
Siv deposits the sticks into the fire.
SIV PELLE (CONT'D)
Hit men inte högre, lågorna
mina. Inte varmare! (translating)
Uh - this high is my fire,
but not higher or hotter.
(explaining)
It’s to keep the fire from
growing out of control.
Josh WRITES this down in his notebook. Christian WATCHES
Josh, slightly perturbed.
Siv now accepts a BOWL OF BEER from one of the children. She
drinks a healthy gulp, and then throws the rest into the
fire. Everyone now APPLAUDS, clapping silently. This seems to
be the end of the ritual.
Genres: ["Drama","Mystery","Horror"]

Summary The group arrives at the Hårga farmstead, a vibrant community celebrating a traditional 9-day pagan feast. They are greeted with warmth and wild strawberries, and Pelle introduces his family. A welcoming ceremony unfolds, with elders receiving floral crowns and sprigs of larkspur. A fire ritual, meant to predict the harvest, is performed by two elders, Ylva and Dan, who carry flaming torches. When Dan's torch goes out, signifying bad luck for the cattle, the community reacts with a sense of worry, particularly Isak, who is responsible for the cattle.
Strengths
  • Unique cultural elements
  • Strong emotional impact
  • Eerie atmosphere
Weaknesses
  • Limited depth in dialogue
  • Some confusion for non-Swedish speakers

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6.8

This scene's primary job is to immerse the audience in the Hårga community's midsummer ritual while deepening Dani's emotional isolation and the group's unease. It lands effectively through vivid, unsettling ritual detail and strong visual storytelling, but its overall impact is limited by the scene's length and the somewhat flat, exposition-heavy dialogue that occasionally breaks the hypnotic spell.


Story Content

Concept: 7.5

The concept of a 90-year festival with specific, ominous rituals (torch run, fire that must never die) is strong and original, grounding the folk horror in tangible, eerie traditions. The weakness is that the concept's execution here leans heavily on exposition (Siv's speech, Pelle's translations) rather than letting the visuals and atmosphere carry the mystery.

Plot: 6.5

The plot advances the group's arrival and the festival's opening, establishing key ritual stakes (the extinguished torch as bad omen) and foreshadowing future conflict (Isak's devastation, Christian's detachment). However, the scene is largely procedural—a series of introductions and explanations—with little active plot propulsion beyond the ritual's outcome.

Originality: 7.5

The ritual of the blindfolded elders running with torches to determine the year's fortune is a fresh and memorable take on pagan tradition. The community's silent applause and the use of 'affects' as a language are original touches. However, the scene's structure (arrival, welcome, ritual explanation) is familiar within the folk horror genre.


Character Development

Characters: 7

Dani's quiet disappointment (Christian forgetting her birthday) and her emotional numbness are well-conveyed through action and reaction. Christian's blank expression and lack of apology effectively show his emotional withdrawal. Mark's crude joke ('put my finger in his butt') provides jarring comic relief but feels tonally inconsistent and undermines the scene's building dread.

Character Changes: 2

Dani shows no significant change in this scene; she remains passive and emotionally withdrawn. Christian's detachment is reinforced but not altered. The most notable change is the community's shift from celebration to concern after the omen, but this is collective, not individual.

Internal Goal: 6.5

Dani's internal goal is to feel connected and safe, to find a sense of belonging or meaning that can hold her grief. She seeks reassurance from Christian (who fails to give it) and from the community (which offers a strange, conditional welcome).

External Goal: 4

Dani's external goal is simply to participate in the festival and get through the day without further emotional collapse. She follows the group, accepts the aquavit, and tries to engage.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 4

Conflict is low-key but present: Dani's internal conflict (grief, feeling unseen), Christian's passive neglect, and the community's collective anxiety over the omen. Mark's joke introduces a tonal conflict but doesn't escalate. The scene lacks direct interpersonal confrontation.

Opposition: 3.5

The opposition Dani faces is primarily internal (grief, emotional neglect from Christian) and atmospheric (the community's strange customs, the omen). There is no clear antagonist or external obstacle in this scene.

High Stakes: 4.5

The stakes are primarily atmospheric and thematic: the omen threatens the community's cattle and fortune, and Dani's emotional state is fragile. However, no immediate physical danger or high-stakes decision is present in this scene.

Story Forward: 6

The scene moves the story forward by establishing the festival's rules, introducing key community members (Siv, Odd, Isak), and setting up the omen that will likely drive future conflict. It also deepens Dani's isolation and Christian's neglect, but the forward momentum is slow.

Unpredictability: 6.5

This scene is unpredictable because the ritual's outcome (one torch extinguished) subverts the expected celebratory tone, and the community's reaction is more somber than typical festival fare. Mark's crude joke is also an unpredictable tonal shift, though not entirely welcome.

Philosophical Conflict: 5.5

The clash between modern, individualistic detachment (Christian's emotional distance, Mark's cynicism) and the community's collective, ritualistic worldview (the omen, the perpetual fire, the welcoming committee) is present but underdeveloped. Dani is caught between—she wants connection but is still grieving in a way the community may not accommodate.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 6

The emotional impact is muted but effective—Dani's quiet sadness, the community's disappointment at the extinguished torch, and the eerie beauty of the ritual create a cumulative unease. The scene doesn't aim for high emotional peaks, instead building a slow-burn atmosphere.

Dialogue: 6

The dialogue serves exposition (Siv's speech, Pelle's translations) and character differentiation (Mark's crudeness, Josh's academic curiosity). The weakness is that much of it is functional rather than natural—characters explain rituals and lore in a way that feels like info-dumping, especially Pelle's translations and Josh's references to Aphroditus.

Engagement: 7

This scene is engaging because of its rich, unsettling ritual detail and the slow revelation of the community's customs. The extinguished torch creates a moment of genuine tension, and Dani's quiet grief provides an emotional anchor. However, the scene's length and exposition-heavy passages can cause attention to wander.

Pacing: 6.5

The pacing of the scene contributes to its effectiveness because it alternates between slow, atmospheric description (the meadow, the village) and focused ritual action (the torch run). The exposition-heavy middle section (Siv's speech, Pelle's translations) drags slightly, but the ritual's climax and aftermath restore momentum.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8.5

Formatting is professional and clear: proper scene headings, consistent character cues, and effective use of parentheticals and action lines. The only minor issue is the occasional overuse of ellipses and dashes in dialogue, which can feel stylized but not incorrect.

Structure: 7

The scene follows a classic arrival-and-introduction structure for a folk horror: travel, arrival, welcoming, ritual exposition, ritual performance, and aftermath. It is well-paced for its genre, building from awe to unease, but the exposition-heavy middle (Siv's speech, Pelle's translations) slows the rhythm.


Critique
  • The scene begins with a weak opening. We jump right into dialogue with Dani waking up, without a strong visual introduction to the Hårga farmstead or the atmosphere. This leaves the reader confused about the setting and the tone of the scene. It's not clear what we're supposed to be feeling.
  • The dialogue feels expository and lacking in natural flow. Lines like "Did it get dark at all?" and "Where we came for." are clunky and lack the emotional weight they should have, given the intense events of the previous scene. The characters' conversation feels like they're checking off boxes of information rather than having a real conversation.
  • The scene lacks a clear conflict or driving force. While the characters are in a new and somewhat intimidating location, there's no sense of urgency or tension. The pacing is slow and lacks a focus on what the characters are struggling with.
  • The introduction of the Hårga farmstead is underwhelming. The description is mostly functional and lacks any emotional impact. We learn about the people, the buildings, and the traditions, but we don't feel a sense of awe, mystery, or even curiosity about this unique place.
  • The character of Mark is too broad and comedic, undermining the scene's tension and the overall eerie tone. His constant quips and exaggerated reactions about ticks create a jarring disconnect with the serious atmosphere and the disturbing events that have transpired in previous scenes.
  • The welcoming ceremony, with the floral crowns and the elder’s speech, feels rushed and awkward. The dialogue feels clunky and lacks the gravitas it should have. The speech itself feels too long and expository, lacking a clear purpose or emotional impact on the characters.
  • The introduction of the flaming torch ritual is interesting, but its significance to the story and characters is not made clear. We learn about the tradition of predicting the harvest, but the scene lacks a payoff. The ending with Isak and the cattle feels rushed and anti-climactic.
  • The scene's overall tone feels uneven, shifting between a light-hearted tone with the Hårga welcoming ceremony and a sense of unease with Dani's lingering anxiety. The disjointed tone makes it difficult for the reader to fully invest in the scene.
Suggestions
  • Start the scene with a strong visual introduction to the Hårga farmstead. Use imagery and evocative language to paint a vivid picture of the place, emphasizing the unique atmosphere and the contrast between the beauty and the strangeness of this community.
  • Focus on Dani's emotional state and how it influences her reactions to this new environment. Show her anxieties, her disorientation, and her struggle to find her footing in this strange place. Show rather than tell.
  • Develop the conflict between Dani and Christian. The scene suggests their relationship is strained, but the details are not fully explored. Show how their differences in perception and reaction to the situation are impacting their bond.
  • Introduce the Hårga farmstead and its inhabitants with more depth and nuance. Show us what makes this place so unique and how it differs from the world Dani knows. Highlight the cultural differences and traditions that may make her feel uncomfortable or intrigued.
  • Refine Mark's character and dialogue to better fit the tone and theme of the story. Don't use humor at the expense of the overall atmosphere or the seriousness of the situation.
  • Expand and develop the welcoming ceremony. Focus on the visual aspects of the ceremony, the intricate details of the clothing and the unique traditions. Show how the ceremony impacts the characters and their sense of place.
  • Give the flaming torch ritual more weight and significance. Explore the symbolism behind this tradition and the cultural importance it holds for the Hårgan people. Show how the ritual impacts the characters emotionally and how it adds to the overall mystery of the place.
  • Refine the tone and pacing of the scene. Establish a consistent tone and a clear sense of direction for the story. Show the characters' responses to the events happening in the Hårga farmstead.



Scene 12 -  Feast of Traditions
31A EXT. HÄRGA FARMSTEAD - MINUTES LATER 31A
A group of TEENAGERS (all dressed in bright, formal garb)
emerge from a kitchen. They carry PLATES OF FOOD (lamb and
blood pudding) and BEER. They begin by serving the elders.
Dani sees that one of the teens is carrying an ornate platter
featuring a LAMB’S SKULL (brain exposed) and a LAMB’S HEART.
The platter is bordered by a dense spiral of INTESTINES. This
is laid onto the center of a table that has been
painstakingly decorated with local flowers.
PELLE
That’s a tradition. They just
killed that lamb today.

One server dumps a generous plate of food into the fire.
Other servers now move to our group, who are settling onto
the grass. They are handed plates and beers.
DANI PELLE (CONT'D)
(to Pelle)
Can we help at all? No no. You’re the guests. Let
yourselfs be spoiled.
One boy, RUBEN (15), walks up to Dani. He is severely
mentally handicapped and his face is horribly deformed. He’s
dressed in gorgeous linen.
RUBEN DANI
(with difficulty) (shocked)
Hej hej! Oh!
Ruben walks off. As he ambles aimlessly, people reach out to
lovingly TOUCH him - as if in reverence.
PELLE
You just met Ruben.

MARK (O.S.)
I’m sure he’s got a great
personality.
The teens finish serving. They now sit with plates of their own.
Mark has already started eating. Josh NUDGES him. Nobody else
has begun. Mark bashfully sets down his fork.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 38
31A CONTINUED: 31A
Silence.
Siv, the matriarch, looks to a jolly elder, STEN (60s),
sitting beside her. He stands, takes a moment, and then SINGS
a brief song to the air, as if in PRAYER.
PELLE
(whispering to Josh and Christian)
He’s giving thanks.
JOSH PELLE (CONT'D)
For the food? Yes. And the weather, and the
crops...
Sten finishes his song, and then announces:
STEN
Låt oss äta!
Everyone digs in.
CHRISTIAN
Was that praying?
PELLE
Uh - maybe not “praying.” But he
was just addressing
the...everything. The harmony and
the balance.
JOSH
Can you translate what was sung?
PELLE CHRISTIAN
...I can get a translation (jumping in)
from him later. Yeah, please, that would be
amazing.
JOSH
(eyes now burning on
Christian)
...Yes, Pelle, thank you.
Christian looks at Josh. A CHARGED moment. They start eating.
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary At the Härgå farmstead, a group of teenagers in formal attire serves a platter featuring a lamb's skull and heart to the elders, marking the end of a ritual and the beginning of a feast. Elder Sten sings a song of thanks to nature, while Pelle explains the farm's traditions to Dani, Josh, and Christian. Tensions arise between Josh and Christian, and Mark is reminded of the importance of respect when he attempts to eat before the song concludes. The scene is visually striking, filled with reverence for tradition, culminating in the communal act of eating.
Strengths
  • Effective atmosphere
  • Intriguing concept
  • Emotional depth
  • Tension and conflict
Weaknesses
  • Limited character development
  • Some dialogue could be more impactful

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6.5

This scene's primary job is to deepen the cult's unsettling normalcy and escalate interpersonal tension within the group, which it does effectively through disturbing imagery and a silent power struggle. The single biggest limiter is the heavy reliance on exposition (Pelle's explanations) that slightly undercuts the show-don't-tell horror, and a more visceral, less explained integration of the rituals would lift the score.


Story Content

Concept: 6.5

The concept of a pagan feast with a grotesque lamb's skull and a deformed but revered boy is strong, but the scene leans on familiar cult tropes without a fresh twist.

Plot: 5.5

The plot advances the meal ritual and introduces a subtle conflict between Christian and Josh, but little major plot movement occurs.

Originality: 6.5

The lamb's skull platter and Ruben's character are original and unsettling, but the 'cult meal' trope is familiar. The translation debate adds a fresh layer.


Character Development

Characters: 6

Dani remains passive; Christian and Josh have a charged moment that reveals rivalry, but characters are mostly reactive.

Character Changes: 2

No significant character change; Dani remains passive, Christian and Josh's dynamic is hinted but not developed.

Internal Goal: 5

Dani's internal goal is to find belonging and escape her grief, but she is overwhelmed by the cult's strangeness and her own passivity.

External Goal: 4

Dani's external goal is to participate politely in the meal and not draw attention to herself.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 4

Low overt conflict; the main tension is the silent rivalry between Christian and Josh, and Dani's internal discomfort.

Opposition: 3

Opposition is low; the cult is welcoming, and the main opposition is internal (Dani's discomfort) and interpersonal (Christian vs. Josh).

High Stakes: 4

Stakes are low in this scene; the main threat is psychological unease rather than immediate danger.

Story Forward: 5

The scene moves the story forward by establishing the cult's rituals and the group's dynamics, but it's more atmospheric than plot-driven.

Unpredictability: 5.5

This scene is unpredictable because of the sudden introduction of Ruben and the charged moment between Christian and Josh, but the ritual itself is expected.

Philosophical Conflict: 6

The clash between the cult's harmonious, ritualistic worldview and the outsiders' secular, individualistic perspective, especially in the translation debate.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 5.5

The lamb's skull and Ruben's appearance create unease, but the scene lacks a strong emotional punch due to its procedural nature.

Dialogue: 5.5

Dialogue is functional but expository (Pelle's explanations) and the Mark joke feels out of place; the Christian/Josh exchange is the strongest.

Engagement: 6

This scene is engaging because of the grotesque imagery (lamb's skull, Ruben) and the subtle tension between Christian and Josh, but the expository dialogue slows it down.

Pacing: 6

The pacing of the scene contributes to its effectiveness because it starts with a slow, ceremonial buildup and then introduces a sharp moment of tension, but the exposition drags.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is standard and clear, with proper scene headings and action lines. The parentheticals and dialogue are correctly formatted.

Structure: 6.5

The scene follows a classic ritual structure: preparation, prayer, eating, with a subplot of interpersonal tension. It's well-paced for a horror-drama.


Critique
  • This scene feels a bit static and exposition heavy. While it's important to establish the ritualistic nature of the Hårga community, the scene could benefit from a bit more conflict or action.
  • The dialogue in this scene is quite expository and lacks natural flow. For example, Pelle constantly explains what is happening, which feels like he's talking directly to the audience. This could be improved by having him converse naturally with the others.
  • The scene focuses heavily on food and eating, which might make the scene feel tedious. It's good to show the ritualistic aspect, but it might feel more compelling if it had more focus on other aspects of the Hårga culture.
  • The introduction of Ruben feels clunky. His character is introduced and then quickly dismissed. The scene could explore his role in the community or his interaction with the group further.
  • The charged moment between Josh and Christian at the end of the scene feels a bit underdeveloped. It is unclear what the nature of their conflict is and why it's creating tension. This could be built upon further in the scene or future scenes.
  • The scene might benefit from some more visual details. While the scene establishes the setting and costumes, it could benefit from descriptions that further immerse the reader in the world of the Hårga farmstead.
  • The ending of the scene, with everyone applauding after the ritual, feels a bit abrupt. It could be made more dynamic by incorporating a reaction from Dani or the other characters.
  • The scene could benefit from some more character development. It's good to introduce the elders and their roles, but the scene might be more engaging if we see more of their personality and relationships with each other and the community.
Suggestions
  • Consider incorporating more conflict into the scene. Perhaps Dani reacts to the lamb skull or has a different reaction to the ritual than the other characters. You could also introduce tension between the teenagers and the group.
  • Try to create more natural dialogue. Instead of having Pelle constantly explain things, have him engage in a discussion with the other characters about the traditions. This will make the scene more engaging and realistic.
  • Focus on other aspects of Hårga culture besides food. Explore their relationships, beliefs, or rituals in more detail.
  • Expand the role of Ruben. Maybe he interacts with Dani or another character, revealing more about his character and the community's view of him.
  • Develop the conflict between Josh and Christian. This could involve a misunderstanding, a clash of personalities, or a competition for Pelle's attention.
  • Incorporate more sensory details into the scene. Use vivid descriptions of the Hårga farmstead, the food, the costumes, and the sounds of the ritual to create a more immersive experience for the reader.
  • End the scene with a stronger impact. This could involve Dani expressing her feelings about the ritual, or the other characters reacting to the tension between Josh and Christian.
  • Give the elders more personality and depth. Explore their history, their relationship with the community, or their opinions about the group's presence.



Scene 13 -  A Dance of Tensions
32 INT. BATHROOM - DAY 32
A beautiful, long-haired girl (16) stands before a mirror,
anxiously fussing with her hair. She needs it to look
perfect. This is MAJA.
33 EXT. HÅRGA FARMSTEAD - MINUTES LATER 33
Maja emerges from the MAIN HOUSE. All the younger Hårgans
have joined hands to form a train of people. They run and
dance in a long chain (”the long dance”). The MAYPOLE stands
at the center of their circle.
Maja timidly watches the dance, smiling. Her eyes trail off
to find our group. She alights on CHRISTIAN, instantly
smitten. It almost looks like she recognizes him.
One of the dancing boys suddenly GRABS Maja’s hand. He PULLS
her into the train. She LAUGHS as she joins, being pulled
suddenly into a HUMAN TUNNEL.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 39


33A EXT. HÅRGA FARMSTEAD - MEANWHILE 33A
MEANWHILE: Our group is still sitting in the same place
(along with Connie and Ingemar). They watch the passing
dancers with fascination.
PELLE
You guys should join!
DANI
I’m too scared.
SIMON approaches, carrying two beers. He momentarily gets
caught in the crossfire of a group of YOUNG BOYS CHASING EACH
OTHER. He finally reaches Connie, and hands her a beer.

SIMON CONNIE
Alright? Ta.

Simon sits.
SIMON
(re: the boys)
What are they playing?
PELLE
“Skin the fool!”

CONNIE
Skin the fool?
SIMON
(sarcastic)
Precious.
Dani notices Ingemar STARING at Simon and Connie. He looks
resentful. He finally averts his eyes and forces a smile.
MAJA, in the dancing train, is about to pass the group. She
summons the nerve to gently KICK Christian’s back. Christian
looks up to see Maja passing by. She SMILES bashfully at him.
He confusedly smiles back.
Dani notices Christian smiling, but doesn’t see Maja (who has
already turned away).
Christian RISES, suddenly feeling bold.
CHRISTIAN PELLE
(to Pelle)
How can I join the...? You’re American. Just jam
yourself in there.
Christian uneasily JUMPS IN. He joins hands with two girls.
Josh rises to follow Christian. Dani’s EYES follow them.
Pelle takes this opportunity to turn covertly to Dani:
PELLE (CONT’D)
Hey: very quick:
He hands her a folded up DRAWING.
PELLE (CONT’D)
Happy birthday.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 40
33A CONTINUED: 33A
Dani, surprised, opens the paper. It’s a drawing of her FACE
(donned with an extremely lush floral crown). The style is
simple, but her likeness is captured beautifully.
DANI
Oh - my gosh. Pelle!
PELLE DANI (CONT'D)
It’s just something I do for
birthdays. Maybe it’s not
appropriate? Oh my God, not at all! It’s
wonderful. Thank you, Pelle.
I’m so touched.
PELLE
Anyway. Just between us.
DANI
Yeah, well - don’t worry. Christian
forgot.
Pelle PAUSES, surprised. He doesn’t know what to say.
DANI (CONT’D)
(immediately regretting)
Or - I forgot to remind him. It
doesn’t matter. Thank you so much
for this, Pelle. It’s beautiful.
She folds the drawing back up.
Genres: ["Drama","Horror","Mystery"]

Summary At the Hårga Farmstead, a group gathers to watch 'The Long Dance.' Maja playfully kicks Christian as she joins the dance, prompting him to participate after some encouragement from Pelle. Dani feels hesitant about joining, while Simon shares a beer with Connie, causing resentment in Ingemar. Pelle gifts Dani a birthday drawing, which she appreciates. The scene captures a lighthearted yet tense atmosphere, highlighted by subtle romantic tensions between Christian and Maja, and a charged moment between Christian and Josh.
Strengths
  • Strong emotional impact
  • Intriguing concept
  • Eerie atmosphere
Weaknesses
  • Dialogue could be more impactful in certain moments

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6.8

This scene's primary job is to deepen Dani's emotional vulnerability and her growing bond with Pelle while exposing Christian's detachment; it lands effectively through the intimate gift exchange, but the moment is slightly undercut by the lack of a stronger reaction or consequence from Christian's obliviousness, which would lift the tension further.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The concept of a birthday gift from a cult member that contrasts with the boyfriend's neglect is strong, but the execution is familiar within the folk-horror trope of isolating the protagonist.

Plot: 6

The plot advances Dani's emotional arc and the cult's subtle manipulation, but the scene is more character-driven than plot-driven, with minimal external action.

Originality: 6.5

The birthday gift as a cult recruitment tool is a fresh take on the 'gift from a stranger' trope, and Dani's slip feels authentic.


Character Development

Characters: 7.5

Dani's vulnerability and regret are well-drawn; Pelle's kindness feels genuine yet ominous; Christian's absence is felt. However, the other characters (Josh, Simon, Connie) are backgrounded.

Character Changes: 4

Dani's trust in Pelle grows slightly, and her disappointment in Christian is reinforced, but no major change occurs.

Internal Goal: 7.5

Dani seeks validation and a sense of being seen and cared for, fearing abandonment and emotional neglect.

External Goal: 5

Dani wants to enjoy the festival and maintain her relationship with Christian, but she is also drawn to Pelle's attention.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 5

Conflict is low-key but present: Dani's internal conflict between gratitude to Pelle and loyalty to Christian, and the unspoken tension with Christian's obliviousness.

Opposition: 4

Opposition is subtle: Christian's neglect and the cult's seductive pull oppose Dani's need for genuine connection, but no active antagonist is present.

High Stakes: 5

Stakes are personal and emotional rather than life-threatening; the scene builds toward larger cult dynamics but doesn't raise immediate danger.

Story Forward: 6.5

The scene moves the story forward by deepening Dani's connection to Pelle and the Hårga, and widening the rift with Christian.

Unpredictability: 6

This scene is unpredictable because the gift from Pelle is a quiet surprise, and Dani's slip about Christian forgetting her birthday adds unexpected vulnerability.

Philosophical Conflict: 6.5

The clash between Christian's individualistic, detached modern relationship and the Hårga's communal, ritualistic care—Dani is caught between two value systems.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 6.5

The emotional impact is moderate—Dani's touched reaction and her regret about Christian are poignant, but the scene lacks a strong catharsis.

Dialogue: 7.5

Dialogue is natural and revealing, especially Dani's slip about Christian forgetting her birthday. Pelle's lines are economical but loaded. The exchange feels authentic.

Engagement: 7

This scene is engaging because it reveals character dynamics and emotional stakes through a simple, intimate moment that feels both sweet and ominous.

Pacing: 7.5

The pacing of the scene contributes to its effectiveness because it alternates between the chaotic dance and the quiet, tense conversation, creating a rhythm that mirrors Dani's emotional state.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8.5

Formatting is clean and professional, with clear scene headings and action lines. Minor note: the parenthetical '(re: the boys)' could be integrated into action.

Structure: 7

The scene follows a classic setup-payoff structure: the dance, Christian joining, then the private gift exchange. It's well-paced for its genre.


Critique
  • The scene captures a moment of transition and emotional complexity, particularly for Dani, who feels neglected by Christian while Pelle's gesture of giving her a drawing adds a layer of emotional depth. However, the pacing feels uneven; the shift from Maja's excitement to the group's more subdued dynamic could be smoother to enhance the flow.
  • Maja's introduction is visually engaging, but her characterization lacks depth. While she is portrayed as anxious and smitten, adding a line or two that reveals her internal conflict or desires could make her more relatable and memorable.
  • The dialogue between the characters feels somewhat stilted at times, particularly in the exchange about the game 'Skin the fool.' This could be an opportunity to inject humor or more natural banter to showcase the group's camaraderie and lighten the mood amidst the tension.
  • The scene relies heavily on visual storytelling, and while this is effective, it could benefit from a more explicit connection between the characters' emotional states and their actions. For instance, Dani's hesitation to join the dance could be mirrored by her body language or inner thoughts, making her emotional struggle more palpable.
  • The moment where Dani receives Pelle's drawing is poignant, but it could be enhanced by emphasizing the contrast between her feelings of being forgotten by Christian and the warmth of Pelle's gesture. This could deepen the audience's understanding of her emotional state and the dynamics at play.
Suggestions
  • Consider expanding Maja's internal monologue or adding a brief flashback that provides insight into her feelings about Christian, making her more than just a passive character in the scene.
  • Revise the dialogue to sound more natural and engaging. For example, instead of the sarcastic comment about 'Skin the fool,' perhaps have Simon make a playful remark that reveals more about his character and relationship with the others.
  • Use visual cues to enhance the emotional stakes. For instance, show Dani's body language as she watches Christian and Maja interact, emphasizing her feelings of jealousy or sadness.
  • Strengthen the emotional impact of Pelle's drawing by incorporating a moment where Dani reflects on her relationship with Christian, contrasting it with Pelle's kindness. This could add depth to her character and the scene overall.
  • Ensure that the transitions between Maja's excitement and the group's more serious mood are seamless. Consider using a visual motif or sound cue that ties both moments together, enhancing the overall atmosphere.



Scene 14 -  Uneasy Revelations at Håрga Estate
34 EXT. HÅRGA FIELD - MINUTES LATER 34
The dance is over, although separate groups are still dancing
and playing in the BG.
Pelle is now leading our group on a TOUR. (Ingemar, Connie
and Simon have joined along.) We track alongside.
JOSH
How do you guys support this place?
PELLE INGEMAR
Lumbering, linen,
homeopathics... Water power plant.
They pass a CIRCLE OF CHILDREN, accompanied by a teacher (Dan).
They’re carving RUNIC SYMBOLS into smooth BONES.
PELLE
Schooltime over here.

CHRISTIAN
Carving runes?

Dan takes a break from teaching to look up and smile
confirmation.
PELLE
(to Dani)
Then they put it under their pillow
and dream about its power.
Dani makes an “ooh” face. Josh makes a NOTE of this.
Christian sees that they’re now passing an old RUNESTONE (on
their other side). It stands erect in an untended field.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 41
34 CONTINUED: 34
CHRISTIAN JOSH
Oh man - there’s a serious
one. Oh shit!
CHRISTIAN
Which alphabet is that from?
JOSH
(quick to answer)
Looks like the younger Futhark.
(to Pelle)
Right? Or is that medieval?
INGEMAR
That’s actually the Elder Futhark.
Josh nods “Ah, right” - visibly pained to be wrong.
CONNIE
(to Christian and Dani)
So, how long’ve you two been
together?
DANI
Oh, jeez...almost four years now!
CHRISTIAN
(gently correcting)
Three and a half.
DANI
(serious pause)
You’re joking. It’ll be three in
fifteen days.
Christian thinks about that, and grudgingly concedes.
CHRISTIAN
Okay, no, that is true.
(off Dani’s look)
It is! You’re absolutely right.
He makes a “sowwy” face, kisses her incredulous cheek, and
changes the subject by asking Simon, Connie and Ingemar:
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
How did you guys all meet?
They look at each other. “Who answers?”
INGEMAR
Well...we were all working on the same
farm, and funny enough: I was dating
Connie when Simon and me first became
pals.
Simon’s eyes narrow. Connie looks very confused.
CONNIE
(correcting)
Well - we‘d been on a date. Which I
wasn’t even actually aware that it was a
date.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 42
34 CONTINUED: 34
INGEMAR
(backtracking jovially)
Right, no, I meant that Connie and
me had just become friends - we
decided to be friends - and that was
just before Connie and Simon started
dating. And now they're engaged!
DANI INGEMAR (CONT'D)
Oh wow. Congratulations. Which is amazing. Yes.
Congratulations.
Simon and Connie look uncomfortable. They smile “thank you.”
SIMON
(to Dani)
We’ve actually asked Ingemar to
officiate the wedding.
DANI
(excited)
You did?
SIMON
Nope!

Everybody LAUGHS - including Ingemar.

Christian points out a GIANT TRIANGULAR HOUSE which stands
isolated in a large field. It has been painted a vivid
yellow. (Two teen boys hang out beside it.)
CHRISTIAN
What about that house?
PELLE
Ah, that’s like a sacred temple. No
one’s allowed in there.
CHRISTIAN
Looks like it was just built.

MARK
(mock sinister tune)
Ooooweeeyooooh.
Changing the subject, Pelle motions toward the MAIN HOUSE.
PELLE
Let me show you where we sleep!

He leads them toward it. Meanwhile, Ingemar leads Simon and
Connie in another direction.

INGEMAR
Here: come see the Rotvälta!
Our group walks off into the BG, and as they go, Ingemar and
his crew walk profile in the MG. We follow alongside them. On
their way, they pass a CAGED BEAR (which our group is also
passing with curiosity in the BG).

SIMON
So we’re just gonna ignore the
bear, then.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 43
34 CONTINUED: 34

INGEMAR
(acknowledging, deadpan)
That’s a bear.
Connie sees a LONG CARPET that has been hung up
(horizontally) on a clothesline in the FG. She approaches to
check it out. Simon follows.

CONNIE
This is fucking cool.
Continuing the lateral track, we move slowly along it (having
now become Connie’s POV). In a series of seven panels, the
carpet dramatizes the following...
1) A love-stricken girl in a server outfit (profile) stares
longingly, with hearts for eyes, at a boy sitting frontal..
2) The girl in a large field, walking backwards as she
gathers flowers. 3) A dual-panel, first depicting: The girl
laying flowers under her pillow. And then: the girl asleep,
dreaming about the boy. A dream bubble hovers over her head.
Inside of it: the girl and the boy (with spiraling eyes) are
kissing at their wedding. 4) The girl in the kitchen. She
crouches over a coffee cup and drips menstrual blood into the
cup. 5) A triple panel, first depicting: The girl snips off
her pubic hairs, then a close-up of the pubic hair being
snipped, and then the girl mixing the disparate hairs into
pancake batter. 6) The girl handing the boy the pancake as he
drinks the coffee. 7) The boy’s face, spirals for eyes. 8)
The boy kisses the girl, who is now pregnant in a wedding
dress. They both have hearts for eyes.
SIMON (O.S.)
Wait. Is she dripping period blood
into the drink?

CONNIE (O.S.)
How do you think I nailed you down?

We have passed the carpet to see our group arriving at the
Main House in the BG.
Genres: ["Drama","Mystery","Horror"]

Summary As the group tours the Håрga estate, Pelle introduces them to various intriguing sights, including a school where children carve runes, a sacred triangular house, and a carpet illustrating a love story. Tensions arise when Ingemar reveals his past relationship with Connie, creating discomfort for her and Simon. The scene blends light-hearted exploration with underlying relationship conflicts, culminating in the group approaching the Main House.
Strengths
  • Detailed world-building
  • Intriguing setup for future events
  • Effective use of symbolism and foreshadowing
Weaknesses
  • Some dialogue may feel forced or expository
  • Lack of clear direction in terms of plot progression

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6.5

This scene's primary job is to deepen the sense of unease and foreshadow the cult's sinister practices through world-building and character interaction; it lands effectively with the chilling tapestry reveal, but the tour dialogue feels meandering and lacks dramatic tension, limiting the overall impact. A tighter focus on the tapestry's implications and less expository banter would lift the score.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The concept of a tour revealing a cult's hidden rituals through a tapestry is strong, but the execution feels somewhat scattered between rune carving, relationship banter, and the tapestry.

Plot: 6

The plot advances the mystery of the Hårga community but stalls in the middle with trivial relationship corrections and backstory.

Originality: 7.5

The tapestry as a narrative device is highly original, using visual storytelling to convey a love spell in a fresh, unsettling way; the rune-carving and relationship banter are more conventional.


Character Development

Characters: 6.5

Dani and Christian's relationship tension is subtly shown through the anniversary disagreement, but the supporting characters (Ingemar, Connie, Simon) remain flat and interchangeable.

Character Changes: 3

Dani's awareness of the cult's strangeness grows slightly, but no significant character change occurs in this scene.

Internal Goal: 5

Dani seeks reassurance and connection, wanting to feel safe and understood within the group while grappling with her grief and anxiety.

External Goal: 6

Dani's external goal is to participate in the tour and learn about the Hårga community without drawing attention to her discomfort.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 4

Conflict is low-key: a minor relationship disagreement and the group's passive observation of the cult's artifacts; no direct confrontation.

Opposition: 4

Opposition is passive: the Hårga community's hidden agenda and the tapestry's implications oppose Dani's desire for safety, but no active antagonist confronts her.

High Stakes: 5

Stakes are implied (Dani's safety, the cult's true nature) but not escalated; the scene feels more like exposition than rising tension.

Story Forward: 6

The scene reveals the cult's ritualistic practices (rune carving, love spell tapestry) and hints at future danger, but the story momentum is slow.

Unpredictability: 7

This scene is unpredictable because the tapestry's content (menstrual blood, pubic hair in food) subverts expectations of a harmless folk festival, but the tour's meandering reduces surprise.

Philosophical Conflict: 6

The clash between modern rationalism (Christian's skepticism, Josh's academic interest) and the Hårga's belief in magic and ritual is present but not deeply explored; the tapestry suggests a worldview where love is coerced through bodily manipulation.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 6.5

The tapestry sequence generates a strong emotional response of disgust and dread, but the preceding tour dilutes the impact.

Dialogue: 6

The dialogue is naturalistic but often meanders into trivia (rune alphabets, relationship timelines) without building suspense; the tapestry exchange is the only truly impactful moment.

Engagement: 6.5

This scene is engaging because the tapestry reveal is genuinely disturbing and reframes the entire community's intentions, but the preceding tour dialogue risks losing the reader's attention.

Pacing: 6

The pacing of the scene contributes to its effectiveness because the slow, observational tour builds a false sense of normalcy before the shocking tapestry reveal, but the middle section drags.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 9

Formatting is professional and clear, with proper scene headings, action lines, and dialogue attribution; the tapestry description is effectively broken into numbered panels.

Structure: 6

The scene follows a classic tour structure (group moves from location to location) but lacks a clear dramatic arc; the tapestry serves as a climax, but the buildup is uneven.


Critique
  • The scene feels bogged down with exposition, particularly about the history of runes and the characters' relationships. The dialogue often feels clunky and expositional, hindering the flow of the scene.
  • The focus on the runestone and the carpet feels unnecessary. While it serves to introduce the visual language of the world, it feels disconnected from the main plot and characters' motivations.
  • The back and forth between characters about their relationships feels forced and adds little to the story. The dialogue regarding Connie and Simon’s relationship, for example, feels redundant and doesn’t contribute to the plot.
  • The humor, particularly the “Ooooweeeyooooh” moment and the exchange about Connie’s period blood, feels out of place and disrupts the otherwise somber tone of the scene.
  • The scene lacks a clear focus and a strong sense of purpose. It primarily serves as exposition and visual storytelling, which can be achieved more organically.
Suggestions
  • Consider streamlining the exposition, using dialogue that reveals character and plot rather than simply information.
  • Focus on the characters' interactions and their reactions to the world around them, rather than on detailed descriptions of objects and locations.
  • Use the visual elements to create mood and atmosphere, rather than simply providing information.
  • Consider cutting the runestone and carpet sections entirely, or integrating them more organically with the main plot.
  • Explore how the characters' relationships affect the scene's dynamics. Show the tension between Christian and Josh, for example, in a way that reveals their personalities and potential conflicts.
  • Rework the comedic elements to fit the overall tone and purpose of the scene.
  • Create a central conflict or tension point that drives the scene forward, giving it a clear purpose and a sense of urgency.
  • Explore the characters' reactions to the sights and sounds of the Hårga farmstead in a way that reveals their personalities and their developing relationships with this new culture.



Scene 15 -  A New World, New Traditions
35 INT. THE MAIN HOUSE - MINUTES LATER 35

Josh leads our group through the two-storied interior of the
huge, barn-shaped house. There is a large, square HOLE in the
floor of the second story (so both stories are visible to
each other). On both floors, the walls are lined with BEDS.
The center of the bottom story is bare, like a dance floor.

MARK
Holy shit!
(pointing out paintings)
Dick painting. Dick painting. Dick
with a pussy in the middle. A pussy
shitting out a dick.
Mark throws his bag onto one of them.
The group marvels at the walls, which are covered in
INTRICATE MURALS. Runic letters abound. The CEILING is
especially impressive.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 44
35 CONTINUED: 35
CHRISTIAN
Who all sleeps in here?
PELLE
All the younger ones. Until we turn
thirty-six. Then we move to the
laborer’s house.
JOSH
Why thirty-six?
Josh has pulled out his NOTEPAD, ready to write down Pelle’s
answer. Christian (almost in response) pulls out his phone,
ready to type. Pelle PAUSES at this. He then explains,
gesturing to a MURAL that dramatizes the following:
PELLE
We think of life like the seasons.
You are a child until 18, and
that’s the Spring. At some point
we all do our Pilgrimage, and
that’s between 18 and 36. That is
Summer. Then, from 36 to 54,
you’re of working age, which is
Fall. And finally from 54 to 72,
you become a mentor.
Josh and Christian have written all this down - their eyes
intermittently piercing each other. (Josh finishes with “53-
72 -- Mentor -- WINTER”.)
DANI
What happens when you turn 72,
then?
Pelle makes a comical THROAT SLASH gesture. Dani laughs, and
begins to walk off.
CHRISTIAN MARK
Not a lot of privacy. What do
you do when you need to jerk
off? Or give yourself an enema.
Now that Dani is away, Pelle crosses quietly to Christian. He
covertly ushers him aside.
Dani has found a wall of many FRAMED PHOTOGRAPHS. They all
feature a different young woman dressed in ceremonial garb.
In each photo, the woman is richly adorned in summer flowers
and wears an impressive FLORAL CROWN. These photos have been
taken annually for the last dozen years.
Dani looks over to notice Pelle still talking to Christian,
who now has one hand behind his back. He looks extremely
GUILTY. She interrupts by bluntly asking:
DANI
Are these the May Queens?
PELLE
Oh - that’s right! You’ll actually
be here for that.
CHRISTIAN
Who are the “May Queens”?
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 45
35 CONTINUED: 35
PELLE
Every midsummer we have a dance
competition and the winner gets
crowned.
A PRETTY BRUNETTE (25) steps up to the door:
PRETTY BRUNETTE
(announcing)
Barnen tittar på Austin Powers om
ni vill vara med? På fält fem.
She looks to Mark, SMILES bashfully and waves. She then
leaves.
MARK
Wait a minute. Did you just see
that?
Christian, hand behind his back, now sneaks over to Dani.
CHRISTIAN
Hey. Can I just pull you...?
Christian ushers her gently out of the front door. They
move to the Front Steps. Beyond them, four women (all
different ages) are gathered closely as they SING SOFTLY
(”heydihrudi...”) to a crying baby. Struck by this, Dani
watches this for a second. As she does so, Christian
produces a SOCKERKAKA (sponge cake) from behind his back. A
candle protrudes.
DANI
(confused)
What?
CHRISTIAN
Happy birthday.
He struggles to light the candle with a bad lighter. He
finally succeeds.
DANI
Where did that come from?
CHRISTIAN
I’ve been trying to find a time to
surprise you all day.
Dani just looks at him with utter suspicion.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
What? You thought I forgot?
Christian finally RELENTS with a guilty smile:
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
I’m sorry. I’m really sorry. I
didn’t know it was tomorrow
already. With the sun.
He kisses her. She doesn’t kiss back. He keeps kissing.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 46
35 CONTINUED: 35
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D) DANI
Happy birthday, happy Fine. It’s fine.
birthday, I’m sorry. I’m not upset.
- You should be. - I know I should!
He kisses her again, tenderly. She grudgingly kisses back.
The baby is still crying in the BG.
CHRISTIAN
Happy birthday, mouse.
She forces a tight smile and BLOWS OUT the candle.

36 *OMITTED* 36

37 *OMITTED* 37
Genres: ["Drama","Horror","Mystery"]

Summary Upon entering the community's main house, a large barn-shaped structure adorned with murals and runes, the group is introduced to their unique age-based system: Spring, Summer, Fall, and Winter. Dani discovers photos of past May Queens, chosen through a midsummer dance competition, piquing Mark's interest. Christian's attempt to surprise Dani with a birthday cake goes awry due to her initial unawareness, but they reconcile with a kiss. The scene ends with the group settling in, a sense of curiosity and wonder mixed with the anticipation of the community's unusual customs.
Strengths
  • Intriguing concept of life stages tied to seasons
  • Tension-filled dialogue
  • Mysterious and unsettling setting of the Hårga farmstead
Weaknesses
  • Some dialogue may feel forced or unnatural at times

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6.5

This scene's primary job is to deepen the emotional rift between Dani and Christian while exposing the cult's unsettling worldview, and it lands effectively through the contrast of the birthday surprise with Dani's suspicion and the crying baby. The single biggest limiter is the somewhat on-the-nose dialogue from Mark and the overly expository explanation of the life seasons, which undercuts the eerie atmosphere and feels more like info-dump than organic discovery.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The concept of a cult that structures life into seasons and uses a communal sleeping space with explicit murals is intriguing and fits the horror genre, but the execution here leans heavily on exposition rather than showing.

Plot: 6

The plot advances the central tension between Dani and Christian (his guilt, her suspicion) and introduces the May Queen ritual, but the scene is more about character dynamics than plot progression.

Originality: 7

The scene offers a fresh take on the cult horror genre by focusing on the mundane (a birthday) within the surreal, and the life-seasons philosophy is original. However, the 'dick painting' humor feels derivative and out of tone.


Character Development

Characters: 7

Dani's suspicion and emotional guardedness are well-drawn; Christian's guilt is palpable but his apology feels hollow. Mark's crude humor provides contrast but feels out of place. Pelle remains enigmatic.

Character Changes: 4

Dani's suspicion deepens, but she does not undergo a significant change; Christian's guilt is reinforced but not transformed.

Internal Goal: 7

Dani's internal goal is to feel safe and loved by Christian, but her deep-seated fear is that he is hiding something and that she cannot trust him, which threatens her fragile emotional stability after her family's death.

External Goal: 6

Dani's external goal is to celebrate her birthday and maintain a semblance of normalcy with Christian, but she is also trying to understand the Hårga community and its rituals.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 6

The primary conflict is internal for Dani (suspicion vs. desire to trust) and interpersonal between Dani and Christian (his guilt, her distrust). The cult's worldview adds a philosophical layer.

Opposition: 5

The opposition Dani faces is primarily emotional and relational: Christian's guilt and evasiveness, and the cult's overwhelming, alienating worldview. There is no direct antagonist in this scene.

High Stakes: 5

The stakes are personal (Dani's emotional well-being, the relationship) and foreshadowing (the May Queen ritual), but not yet life-threatening.

Story Forward: 6

The scene moves the story forward by revealing the May Queen ritual and deepening the rift between Dani and Christian, but it is more of a setup than a turning point.

Unpredictability: 5

This scene is somewhat unpredictable because the birthday surprise feels genuine but is undercut by Christian's guilt and the cult's ominous context, though the overall trajectory is expected.

Philosophical Conflict: 7

The Hårga's cyclical, communal worldview (life as seasons, ritual sacrifice) clashes with Dani's modern, individualistic, and trauma-informed perspective. She is torn between the comfort of community and the horror of its implications.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 6

The scene evokes unease and sadness, particularly through Dani's forced smile and the crying baby, but the emotional impact is muted by the expository dialogue.

Dialogue: 6

The dialogue is functional but uneven: Mark's lines are jarringly crude, Pelle's exposition is too neat, and the exchange between Dani and Christian is realistic but lacks subtext beyond the surface guilt.

Engagement: 6.5

This scene is engaging because of the growing tension between Dani and Christian and the eerie details of the Hårga house, but the expository dialogue and Mark's crude humor occasionally break the spell.

Pacing: 6

The pacing of the scene contributes to its effectiveness because it alternates between exposition (the tour) and intimate drama (the birthday), but the exposition slows the momentum and the crying baby is a constant, effective tension-builder.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 9

Formatting is professional and clear, with proper scene headings, character cues, and action lines. The use of parentheticals is minimal and effective.

Structure: 6.5

The scene follows a classic setup-payoff structure: the tour of the house establishes the cult's worldview, then the birthday surprise provides an emotional beat. However, the transition from exposition to personal drama feels abrupt.


Critique
  • The scene begins with a somewhat confusing description of the house's layout. It's unclear why the hole in the second floor is significant, and the repeated mention of beds feels redundant.
  • Mark's behavior feels out of place and detracts from the scene's overall tone. His comments about the murals are unnecessary and comedic, clashing with the more serious, informative tone of the scene.
  • The exposition about the Hårga's view of life as seasons is delivered in a clunky way. Pelle's gesture feels forced and unnatural, and the back-and-forth note-taking between Josh and Christian is distracting.
  • Dani's question about what happens after 72 feels like a joke that doesn't land. It also abruptly shifts the scene's tone and makes Pelle's throat-slash gesture appear out of place.
  • The scene abruptly transitions to Dani finding the photos of the May Queens. The motivation for her sudden curiosity is unclear, and the transition feels jarring.
  • Christian's behavior feels inconsistent. His attempt to pull Dani aside feels out of place and his guilty look is not explained, creating confusion for the reader.
  • The Pretty Brunette's dialogue, while delivered in Swedish, is not translated for the reader, making it difficult to understand the context of the scene. The scene then abruptly shifts to Mark reacting to the dialogue, which feels unearned.
  • The scene feels rushed as Christian hurriedly presents Dani with the cake. The motivation for his surprise is unclear, and the overall interaction feels forced and contrived.
  • Dani's reaction to the cake feels underdeveloped. Her suspicion and confusion are not explored, and her response to Christian's apology feels flat.
  • The ending of the scene, with Christian kissing Dani and the baby crying in the background, feels unresolved and ambiguous. It doesn't provide a clear sense of closure or foreshadowing for the next scene.
Suggestions
  • Rework the opening description of the house to create a clearer visual for the reader. Focus on the details that are relevant to the story and avoid redundancy.
  • Remove Mark's inappropriate and comedic comments about the murals. Consider having him react in a more neutral or even contemplative way.
  • Find a more organic way to deliver the exposition about the Hårga's view of life. Consider having the characters discover the information through dialogue or a more natural interaction with their surroundings.
  • Rework Dani's question and Pelle's response. Consider having them discuss the significance of 72 in a more meaningful way, or explore what happens after that age.
  • Create a smoother transition to Dani finding the photos of the May Queens. Consider adding a visual cue or a line of dialogue to foreshadow her discovery.
  • Explain Christian's guilty look and his attempt to pull Dani aside. Consider showing him trying to hide something, or having him reveal his true intentions.
  • Translate the Pretty Brunette's dialogue for the reader. Consider adding a line of dialogue to explain the context of the scene.
  • Develop the scene between Christian and Dani about the cake. Explore Dani's suspicion and confusion about Christian's surprise, and their conflict in a more nuanced way.
  • Add more weight to Dani's reaction to the cake. Consider having her express her anger or hurt, or have her acknowledge the gesture in a more meaningful way.
  • Provide a more satisfying ending to the scene. Consider having Christian and Dani discuss their feelings, or foreshadowing a potential conflict that will be explored in the next scene.



Scene 16 -  Unease in the Village
38 EXT. VILLAGE - “NIGHT” 38

A high angle wide of the village. Almost everyone, save for
some stragglers, are inside. The sun is low, looking like
evening (but we are past midnight).
38A INT. THE MAIN HOUSE - SAME TIME 38A
The windows have been boarded up for the night. Soft sunlight
peeks from the edges.
People are climbing into their beds. The baby is still
CRYING, now in his CRIB, which is stationed near the beds
of women in their twenties. The crib is made of severe-
looking iron and metal. One woman lays a PAIR OF SCISSORS
under the baby’s mattress.

Dani, noticing this, looks inquiringly to Pelle.
PELLE
The iron keeps away the “invisibles.”
So the babies don’t get “changed.”
Pelle smiles sardonically, knowing how it sounds.
DANI
How real is that stuff for you guys?
PELLE
(deflecting)
Ah, who knows?
Dani smiles. She looks over to Christian, whose eyes are GLUED
TENSELY to Josh’s notepad as he scrawls “Iron. Babies changed.
‘Invisibles.’” Christian looks threatened.
Pelle has already climbed into bed.
PELLE (CONT’D)
All right - beauty rest! Tomorrow’s
a big day.
JOSH
And what’s tomorrow?
PELLE
(mysterious)
First of the big ceremonies.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 47
38A CONTINUED: 38A

Bemused, Josh looks dead-eyed at Pelle. Waiting for more.
Pelle PAUSES, then takes Josh’s notepad. He writes
“Ättestupan” and hands it back.
Josh happens to know that word. His eyes WIDEN. “Are you
serious?” Pelle smiles mischievously.
CHRISTIAN
What’s that? What’s Attestupan?
Pelle gestures for Christian to keep his voice down.
Christian pulls out his phone and types “Atestupan” into a
search engine. But there’s no internet connection.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
Fuck.
(to Josh and Pelle)
What’s Ättestupan?
Josh smugly climbs into bed. This has made Dani nervous.
DANI
(to Josh)
Is it scary?
Josh teasingly raises his eyebrows: “You’ll see.”

MARK (O.S.)
Christian: do you wanna check my
scalp for ticks and then I can check
your scalp?
39 INT. THE MAIN HOUSE - “NIGHT” 39
Everyone is asleep. Silence, save for the baby’s CRYING.
Dani lies AWAKE. Beside her: Christian sleeping soundly. To
her other side: Mark SNORING.
Dani shifts her weight. She looks over at the wall mural, and
notices an ILLUSTRATION of a HAPPY MAN OPENING HIS WRIST WITH A
SPECIAL KNIFE. He is surrounded by smiling friends, and above
him, a smiling SUN. Dani looks unnerved, but her attention is
suddenly DRAWN AWAY by the SOUND of...
A teenaged BOY and GIRL (clearly new lovers) sneak quietly
out of their beds. Giggling. They tip-toe out of the house,
careful to make no noise.
Dani stares at this. Heavy.

40 *OMITTED* 40

41 *OMITTED* 41

42 EXT. FIELD - MORNING 42
In an open field, a group of WOMEN collect the morning DEW
(in small vials) from the leaves and grass. They throw a
SHEET over the wet grass. It absorbs the dew, and they WRING
it out into a pail.
We TRACK ACROSS this, finally panning away to find...several
men are setting up DINING TABLES in the BG, the fire temple
just beyond them. They are laying the tables out to form a
runic pattern.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 48
42 CONTINUED: 42
We continue panning past this to find a large GROUP that has
assembled for what appears to be some sort of DANCE CLASS (we
see them in a medium wide, gently pulling back). They stand
in rows of ten. At the head of the class is YLVA, one of the
elders who carried the torch around the house. In
demonstration, she lifts her arm and waves it fluidly,
rhythmically, EMOTIONALLY, back and forth. (This is
accompanied by a Hårgan, OSKAR, who sings a wordless emotion-
based song - not dissimilar to speaking in tongues. The dance
is inspired by this song.) The class IMITATES the dancer.
They strive to perfectly match her movements and emotions.
(Josh watches raptly in the BG.)
Finally, we’ve pulled back far enough to reveal Dani’s
shoulder in the FG. She’s watching the dance class, having
just woken up. She then turns to look around, marvelling at
the structure of the community around her. She SITS DOWN
cross-legged, being mindful to soak it in.
43 EXT. FARMSTEAD - ONE HOUR LATER 43
The dining tables have been set up to form a RUNE
(representing the “cultivation of art, soul and craft”).
Half of the community is already standing at the tables. The
other half is arriving now. Plates of food have already been
placed. No one sits.
OUR GROUP (minus Dani) arrives at one of the tables. They
gaze around, trying to understand the etiquette. They notice
that a few lingering GIRLS walk backwards through a
neighboring field, picking FLOWERS.
MARK
Someone should tell those girls
that they’re walking stupid.
DANI now appears with a bouquet of HANDPICKED FLOWERS. She
happily presents Christian with the bouquet.
CHRISTIAN
What?! For me?
DANI
Ja!
CHRISTIAN
(accepting them with strained
appreciation)
...Tack så mycket.
He kisses her cheek.
Now that everyone is stationed at the tables, a BOY runs off
to officially summon the guests of honor by ringing a BELL at
the end of a table.
After a moment, TWO ELDERS (72), both wearing ornate golden
dresses, enter the scene. (We will recognize them as Dan and
Ylva, the elders who ran around the Main House with the
flaming torches.) They stand with alert posture, maintaining
an awareness of their bodies as they walk. They arrive at TWO
LARGE WOODEN CHAIRS, situated at the head of a beautifully
decorated table with fine silverware and golden plates.
(Every other table seats at least five people, but this table
has been reserved solely for these two.)
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 49
43 CONTINUED: 43
Josh mouths to Pelle: “Are those the ones?” Pelle smiles.
The two elders SIT. This prompts everyone else to sit.
Mark picks up his fork, only to notice that no one else has
begun eating. Everyone waits patiently. Total SILENCE, save
for the baby who is still crying.
Finally, the two men pick up their silverware and begin to
eat. Now everyone starts eating.
Josh is scrutinizing every detail. Christian scrutinizes
Josh.

43A EXT. FARMSTEAD - MID-MEAL 43A
MAJA feverishly carves a small RUNE STONE in her lap. She is
hunched over to conceal her progress from curious eyes.
The two elders are receiving lots of attention.
Next to Dani, a blonde woman, KARIN (20s), cradles the CRYING
BABY. She rests her forehead against the baby’s forehead and
moans empathically. She notices Dani watching this, and she
turns and SMILES.
DANI KARIN
(catching herself)
Oh, God, I’m sorry. I was No no...
gawking.

DANI
Is your baby okay?
KARIN
Oh, she will be. She has the, em
- rickets? Where the bones are
bad? She is not “mine,” though.
DANI BLONDE WOMAN
Oh, I’m sorry to presume! No no - her birth mother is
on pilgrimage. It helps them
to detach. The babies are
raised here by everyone.
Dani smiles at this idea. Josh and Christian are also taken
by this. Josh SEES Christian’s excitement, and quietly
HARDENS.
KARIN
(to Dani)
How is your family like?
DANI
Mine? Oh no, mine are...

Dani makes a comic throat-slashing gesture, recalling
Pelle’s; she then instantly feels guilty about it. Christian
suddenly looks nervous about this exchange.
KARIN
Oh no! I’m so sorry. All of them?
Karin already has TEARS welling in her eyes. She looks
sincerely affected by this.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 50
43A CONTINUED: 43A
DANI
(reacting)
Oh God, no, I’m sorry. I shouldn’t
have said. We’re enjoying our food.
KARIN
(now worried for Dani)
Am I making you sad to ask?
DANI
No, not at all! I just shouldn’t have
mentioned it.
BLONDE WOMAN DANI (CONT'D)
Please know we can talk if
you like. Please. I am happy (uncomfortable)
Okay, thank you. Sorry. I
to talk. feel silly. Thank you.
(to Christian)
Sorry.
Christian shrugs: “Don’t apologize to me.”
SIV, a table over, has been avidly watching this exchange.
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary As night falls upon the isolated village, an atmosphere of unease permeates the main house. While the villagers prepare for sleep, Dani, a newcomer, is deeply disturbed by the cryptic explanations surrounding their customs and the unsettling mural depicting a man harming himself. Pelle, a villager, hints at a disturbing upcoming ceremony called "Ättestupan," further fueling Dani's anxiety. The tension between Christian and Josh escalates, while a teenage couple sneaking out intensifies Dani's sense of unease, leaving her staring into the night, heavy with foreboding.
Strengths
  • Building tension
  • Intriguing setting
  • Complex characters
  • Emotional depth
Weaknesses
  • Some dialogue could be more impactful
  • Some scenes feel slightly disjointed

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6.5

This scene's primary job is to deepen the cult's mystique while escalating Dani's quiet unease and Christian's growing paranoia, which it does effectively through layered world-building and tense character dynamics. The biggest limiter is that the scene is exposition-heavy and somewhat static—it relies on information delivery (the word 'Ättestupan', the mural) rather than active conflict or decision, which slightly deflates the momentum built in earlier scenes.


Story Content

Concept: 7.5

The concept of a pagan commune with hidden, sinister traditions is well-established in folk horror, but the specific details (iron scissors against 'invisibles', the suicide mural, the word 'Ättestupan') feel fresh and culturally grounded. The scene effectively introduces these elements without over-explaining, maintaining mystery.

Plot: 5.5

The plot advances minimally—the group learns about the upcoming ceremony and Josh's ominous knowledge, but no major event occurs. The scene is more about atmosphere and setup than plot progression.

Originality: 7

The scene offers fresh takes on familiar folk horror tropes—the 'invisibles' and iron scissors are a unique detail, and the suicide mural is a striking image. The dialogue feels authentic to the characters' cultural and emotional states. The tick-check line is a minor misstep in tone.


Character Development

Characters: 7

Dani's quiet observation and nervousness are consistent with her arc, and Christian's threatened reaction to Josh's note-taking adds a layer of jealousy/insecurity. Josh's smug withholding of information is effective. However, Mark's tick-check line feels tonally jarring and undercuts the tension.

Character Changes: 3.5

Dani shows slight growth in her willingness to engage with the community (picking flowers, talking to Karin), but no major change. Christian's paranoia deepens. Josh remains static.

Internal Goal: 6.5

Dani seeks emotional safety and belonging after her trauma, but also a way to process her grief without being overwhelmed. She wants to trust this community but is wary.

External Goal: 5

Dani's external goal is to participate in the festival and support Christian, while also trying to understand the community's customs.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 4.5

Conflict is low-key: internal (Dani's unease, Christian's jealousy) and interpersonal (Josh vs. Christian over knowledge). No direct confrontation, but simmering tension.

Opposition: 5

Opposition is subtle: the cult's opaque traditions and Josh's withholding of information oppose Dani's desire for clarity and safety. Christian's jealousy also opposes Dani's need for support. No direct antagonist, but systemic opposition.

High Stakes: 4

Stakes are implied (the ceremony may be dangerous) but not explicit. The personal stakes for Dani (emotional vulnerability) and Christian (loss of control) are present but low-key.

Story Forward: 5.5

The scene sets up the next day's ceremony and introduces the word 'Ättestupan', which creates a hook. It also deepens the mystery of the cult's practices. However, it feels more like a bridge than a driver.

Unpredictability: 6.5

This scene is somewhat unpredictable because the specific ritual details (scissors under mattress, the mural) are not clichéd, and the word 'Ättestupan' is a genuine hook. However, the overall trajectory (cult has dark secrets) is familiar.

Philosophical Conflict: 7

The clash between modern Western individualism (Dani's grief as private, Christian's jealousy) and the commune's collectivist, cyclical worldview (shared child-rearing, acceptance of death as part of life). Dani is torn between her own need for connection and the cult's potentially dangerous demands.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 6

The scene evokes a creeping dread and sadness, particularly through Dani's interaction with Karin and the baby. The suicide mural is a chilling moment. However, the emotional impact is muted by the scene's expository nature.

Dialogue: 7

The dialogue is sparse but purposeful—Pelle's deflections, Josh's teasing, and Dani's nervous questions all serve character and mood. The exchange about the baby and family (with Karin) is natural and emotionally resonant, though slightly on-the-nose in its thematic mirroring.

Engagement: 7

This scene is engaging because of the slow-burn mystery—the word 'Ättestupan', the suicide mural, and Josh's knowing smile create a sense of impending doom that keeps the reader curious.

Pacing: 7

The pacing of the scene contributes to its effectiveness because it alternates between quiet, intimate moments (Dani and Karin) and ominous reveals (the mural, the word), creating a rhythm that mirrors the cult's surface calm and underlying threat. The transition from night to morning is smooth.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 9

Formatting is professional and clear. Scene headings are correct, action lines are concise, and dialogue is properly attributed. Minor note: the use of 'O.S.' for Mark is correct. No formatting errors.

Structure: 6

The scene follows a loose three-part structure: settling in for the night (exposition), the revelation of 'Ättestupan' (rising tension), and the morning rituals (atmospheric expansion). The structure is functional but lacks a clear turning point or climax.


Critique
  • The scene feels a bit slow and expository. It's mostly about establishing the setting and introducing the new ritual, 'Ättestupan,' which is a good thing, but the execution could be more engaging.
  • The 'invisibles' conversation feels a bit clunky and exposition-heavy. Dani is curious about the local folklore, which is great, but the dialogue is a bit too direct. Consider using subtext and visual cues to convey the information.
  • Christian's reaction to the 'invisibles' is a bit over-the-top. He's not a character who seems easily threatened by the supernatural, so his fear comes across as a bit forced.
  • The dialogue about 'Ättestupan' feels a bit rushed. Consider adding more beats to build suspense. You could have Josh or Pelle react more to Dani's apprehension, or give them a brief exchange about the ceremony.
  • The ending of the scene with the couple sneaking out is a bit abrupt. It's a good visual, but it doesn't seem to have a clear purpose. Is it to foreshadow something? To create unease in Dani? If so, the scene needs more emphasis on Dani's reaction.
  • The transition between scenes 38 and 42 is a bit jarring. Consider adding a scene or two to bridge the gap. Maybe show Dani struggling to sleep after witnessing the couple sneaking out, or have a brief scene with Christian reacting to the 'Ättestupan' revelation.
  • The dance class scene in 42 feels a bit uneventful. It's mostly a visual, and it doesn't add much to the plot. Consider giving Dani a more active role, or showing the scene from her POV to convey her initial apprehension and growing fascination with the community.
  • The scene with Karin and Dani about Dani's family is a bit too heavy-handed. It feels like a forced attempt to explain Dani's emotional state. It would be more impactful if the scene focused on Dani's reactions to Karin's comments, rather than directly explaining her past trauma. Consider showing rather than telling.
  • The scene with the elders and the food is a bit static. It lacks visual and narrative momentum. You could add more tension by showing the tension between Josh and Christian, or highlight the unsettling presence of the elders.
Suggestions
  • Use more visual storytelling to convey the supernatural elements. Show, don't tell. Maybe have Dani dream about the 'invisibles' after she hears about them, or have a subtle visual cue like a shadow shifting in the corner of the room.
  • Develop the 'Ättestupan' reveal more slowly. Perhaps have Josh or Pelle tease Dani with hints about the ceremony, or have Christian be more vocal in his concern about it. This will create a sense of suspense and build towards the climax.
  • Tie the couple sneaking out to Dani's fears. Maybe have her dream about them later, or have the scene be a visual that reflects her own growing unease about the Hårga community.
  • Add a bridging scene between 38 and 42 to smooth out the transition. Focus on Dani's emotional state or Christian's research.
  • Give the dance class scene more narrative weight. Maybe have Dani witness a moment of intense connection between the dancers and the elders, or show her starting to feel the influence of the ritual.
  • Subtly reveal Dani's emotional state through her interactions with Karin. Show her struggling to hold back tears, or have her react in a way that suggests her past is affecting her.
  • Add more visual and narrative tension to the scene with the elders and the food. Maybe have the elders subtly communicate something ominous to the community, or show Christian feeling increasingly unnerved by the ritual.



Scene 17 -  The Journey to Ättestupan
43B EXT. FARMSTEAD - MID MEAL - MINUTES LATER 43B
Everyone has finished eating. Another HUSH falls awkwardly over
the procession. Silence, save for the wailing baby.
Mark, half-asleep, confusedly looks around. He sees the
Pretty Brunette (from earlier) SMILING at him. Caught off
guard, he BLUSHES and smiles back (a little too eagerly).
One of the two elders STANDS. This is YLVA. She clears her
throat. Closes her eyes. After a moment, Ylva begins to SING
a wordless, choral song.
Everyone watches, rapt and emotional.
At the appropriate time, the other man (DAN) begins to sing
along, softly and awkwardly at first. Soon he rises, singing
with greater projection.

MARK
(whispering to Josh)
How do you think he’d react if I
just put my finger in his butt
right now?
When the song comes to a finish, SIV stands to RAISE her
glass. This prompts everyone else to stand. They all raise
their aquavit.
A long silence. Everyone is very calm. And present. Dani is
MOVED. She holds up her glass, feeling energy from the group.
Siv finally DRINKS. So does everyone else. The MUSICIANS
begin to play their handmade instruments, and EIGHT MIDDLE-
AGED MEN break into two groups. They walk to either of the
elder’s chairs, HOIST them up, and start CARRYING THEM OFF.
The congregation follows behind as the elevated elders are
carried up a hill. Our group JOINS them, confused. Mark lags
behind.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 51
43A CONTINUED: 43A
MARK (CONT’D)
(to the group)
I’m gonna take a nap. My head feels
like a sewage blimp.
Mark heads back toward the Main House. Dani, Christian, Josh
and Pelle proceed to follow the community.
44 EXT. HILL - MINUTES LATER 44
Everyone happily follows the elders of honor (still carried
on hoisted thrones). They follow a narrow TRAIL OF FLOWERS up
a hill.
There is a FORK in the trail, leading either to the left and
downward or continuing straight ahead and upward.
Ylva and Dan are carried straight ahead, continuing to ascend
the rising hill. The following procession BRANCHES OFF to
veer left. They continue down a slope that leads to the
valley of a cliff.
Our group, squinting with curiosity, begins following the
procession toward the valley. But Pelle slows down.
PELLE
Okay - actually:
He holds them back.
PELLE (CONT’D)
I need to warn you before we go
down...
(to Dani now)
...because you could not want to.
DANI
Is this the thing you mentioned
last night?
JOSH
(smirking)
Ättestupan.
PELLE
We’re about to perform a centuries-
old ritual that is very important to
us and very beautiful, but also -
very far from anything you have in
America.
DANI
(suddenly nervous)
...Do I not want to do this?

PELLE
Well - that’s what I’m saying.
You’re invited to. I just...
(pauses)
You remember I explained the winter
stage of a man’s life? 54 to 72?
Well, this is what happens when 72
gets reached.
DANI
Okay. And what is “this”?
Pelle pauses, considering his words. Dani grows more nervous.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 52
44 CONTINUED: 44
DANI (CONT’D)
What is Ättestupan?

Josh can’t suppress a smile - anticipating Pelle’s answer.
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary After a communal meal, a group led by Pelle carries their elders up a hill, preparing for a traditional ritual called Ättestupan. The group splits at a fork in the trail, with some going up the hill and others descending into a valley. Pelle warns Dani that the ritual is unlike anything in America, sparking her nervousness. Meanwhile, Josh seems to relish Dani's uncertainty, while Mark makes light of the situation. The scene ends with Dani asking Pelle to explain the nature of the Ättestupan ritual, leaving the audience with a sense of anticipation and unease.
Strengths
  • Building tension and mystery
  • Exploration of cultural traditions
  • Emotional depth of characters
Weaknesses
  • Some dialogue may come across as overly cryptic or confusing

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6.5

This scene effectively builds dread and curiosity around the upcoming ritual, using Pelle's warning and Dani's nervous questions to raise stakes. The single biggest limiter is the brief, jarring comedy from Mark that undercuts the otherwise mounting tension, and the scene ends on a reveal that feels slightly telegraphed.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The concept of Ättestupan—a ritual for the end of life at age 72—is intriguing and culturally rich, but its execution here relies heavily on foreshadowing without concrete detail, which may frustrate some readers.

Plot: 6

The plot advances by setting up the ritual and the group's decision to witness it, but the scene is largely transitional, with little action beyond walking and talking.

Originality: 7

The Ättestupan ritual is a fresh take on folk horror, blending real Norse traditions with fictional elements. The dialogue feels authentic to the characters, though Mark's joke is a bit on the nose.


Character Development

Characters: 6.5

Dani's nervousness and Pelle's careful, ominous explanation are well-drawn, but Mark's crude joke feels out of place and undermines the scene's tone. Josh's smirk adds a layer of knowingness that works.

Character Changes: 2

Dani's resolve is tested, but she doesn't change significantly; she remains hesitant and curious. No other character changes.

Internal Goal: 7

Dani seeks understanding and control in a situation that feels increasingly ominous; she wants to know what she's getting into before committing.

External Goal: 7

Dani wants to learn what Ättestupan is and decide whether to participate.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 4

Conflict is low-key—Dani's internal hesitation vs. her curiosity, and the group's decision to proceed—but it lacks direct opposition.

Opposition: 5

Opposition is subtle—the community's opaque traditions and Pelle's reluctance to explain fully oppose Dani's desire for clarity.

High Stakes: 5

Stakes are implied (life and death ritual) but not yet concrete; the scene builds anticipation rather than immediate stakes.

Story Forward: 6

The scene moves the story forward by revealing the nature of the upcoming ritual and the group's decision to participate, but it is primarily setup.

Unpredictability: 6

This scene is unpredictable because the ritual's nature is only hinted at, and Mark's crude joke is a sudden tonal shift that surprises.

Philosophical Conflict: 7

The clash between modern, individualistic American values and the communal, fatalistic pagan worldview—Dani's hesitation vs. the community's acceptance of death as a natural cycle.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 5.5

The scene generates unease and curiosity, but the emotional impact is muted by the lack of immediate danger and the brief comedic interruption.

Dialogue: 6

The dialogue is functional and builds tension, especially Pelle's hesitant warning and Dani's direct questions. Mark's line is a tonal mismatch, and Josh's line is minimal.

Engagement: 7

This scene is engaging because it teases a dark ritual with genuine mystery, and Dani's relatable fear draws the reader in.

Pacing: 7

The pacing of the scene contributes to its effectiveness because it starts slow and reverent, then quickens with the warning and the fork in the path, creating a sense of impending decision.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is clean and professional, with clear action lines and proper scene headings. The use of parentheticals and ellipses is effective.

Structure: 7

The scene follows a classic setup structure: calm after meal, song, then a fork in the path leading to a warning. It builds tension through delay and revelation, appropriate for folk horror.


Critique
  • The scene feels a bit slow and exposition heavy. It's taking a long time to build to the reveal of the 'Attestupan', which is the central hook of this section of the story. The scene relies too heavily on telling instead of showing. The audience should be feeling the tension and mystery of what's to come, but right now the scene feels a bit flat and like a setup.
  • The dialogue between Dani and Pelle is a bit clunky and feels like exposition. It's missing the naturalness of a conversation between people who are about to embark on something potentially life-changing.
  • The character of Mark is mostly comic relief at this point, and it's unclear if he is meant to be a foil to Dani's anxieties or just a comedic counterpoint. It's a little distracting that he is so flippant, especially given the gravity of the situation.
  • Josh feels like a somewhat stereotypical 'smug' friend character. He's clearly meant to be in the know and therefore makes Dani's ignorance more pronounced. But he's also a bit one-dimensional and doesn't contribute much to the overall scene.
  • The scene doesn't fully take advantage of the visual opportunities presented. The description of the flowers and the fork in the path are fine, but they could be used to create a more evocative sense of mystery and suspense. Think about the light, the color, the overall atmosphere of the hill leading to the valley.
  • The ending of the scene is a bit abrupt. The tension has built, but it feels like there's a missing beat. There should be a moment of visual or emotional impact to drive the audience's anticipation forward.
  • There could be a more active sense of dread or unease for Dani in the scene. She's nervous but there isn't a clear sense of her fear or the consequences she might face.
Suggestions
  • Consider showing Dani's anxiety in more physical ways. She's nervous, but how does that manifest? Does she fidget, have a racing heart, start to sweat? The audience needs to feel her fear.
  • The scene should end on a stronger image or moment of tension. Consider cutting to a shot of the valley where the 'Attestupan' is about to take place, or to a close-up of Dani's face as she looks on with apprehension. This will leave the audience wanting more.
  • Consider giving Mark a more complex role in the scene. Perhaps he's nervous too, but he's trying to hide it with humor. Or maybe he has a past that's connected to this ritual, and his flippant attitude is a defense mechanism.
  • Try using the dialogue to show Dani's growing fear and uncertainty. Instead of just telling the audience, show her asking questions that reveal her apprehension. What exactly is the 'winter stage'? What are the risks? Why is Pelle hesitant to explain?
  • Consider adding a scene break after Pelle says 'You're invited to' and then cut to the valley. This will increase the tension and anticipation. It will also help with pacing and create a stronger sense of the scene change.
  • Consider adding a brief internal monologue for Dani to provide some insight into her thoughts and feelings. What is she really thinking? What does she fear?
  • Consider using more visual language to create a sense of atmosphere. For example, instead of just saying there are flowers, describe their color, scent, and how they might be arranged. Is the light dim or does it feel ominous?
  • Perhaps the scene could start with Dani having a nightmare. This would immediately set the tone and foreshadow the coming events.
  • The scene could benefit from a bit more exposition about the 'Attestupan' and its significance to the Hårgan people. Perhaps a flashback to a past 'Attestupan' or a conversation between elders could provide some context and build anticipation.
  • Consider using music or sound effects to enhance the tension and mood. The sound of birds chirping might be more disturbing than relaxing, or the music could change from celebratory to more ominous.



Scene 18 -  The Ritual of the Cliffs
45 EXT. VALLEY - MINUTES LATER 45
The community has gathered on the rocky valley. Tall CLIFFS
loom imposingly. The baby cries in the BG.

Our group stands to the side, along with Simon, Connie and
Ingemar. Christian turns to DANI, who looks extremely uneasy.
CHRISTIAN
Are you sure you can handle this?

Dani doesn’t know the answer to this.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
Maybe you should go back to the
main house? It’s not too late.
Dani starts to wrestle with this, but then:
DANI
No. I need to try.

A HORN sounds. All eyes go to...
SIV holds a WOOD-BOUND BOOK whose cover is marked by runic
letters. She opens it and reads in silence for a moment. Its
scripture is written in runes and unknown hieroglyphs (the
AFFECT language).
JOSH
(to Pelle, whispering)
What’s that book?
Christian leans in to hear the whispered answer:
PELLE
Rubi Radr. Our scripture.
JOSH
Can I read that?
PELLE
You would not be able.

CU of Rubi Radr’s pages, as held open by Siv. They are indeed
indecipherable to common eyes.
Siv, eyes on the page, surprises our group by beginning to
SING a wordless hymn. It’s beautiful, yet feels improvised,
as if inspired (on the spot) by emotions provoked by the
text.
46 EXT. CLIFF - SAME TIME 46
The two elders have been carried to the top of a CLIFF
overlooking the beach. Their chairs are SET DOWN near the
precipice. They are placed beside freshly carved (and
impressively sized) RUNE STONES.
The elders rise from their seats and then stoically put out
their hands. Specially ordained men then draw CEREMONIAL
BLADES across their palms, DRAWING BLOOD.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 53
46 CONTINUED: 46
Ylva and Dan rub their palms together, making their hands
nice and bloody. They press their palms onto their rune
stones, both leaving TWO BLOODY HAND-PRINTS.
45A EXT. BEACH - SAME TIME 45A
Everyone looks up at the cliff’s peak. Dani is SWEATING BEADS
now, her breathing erratic.
Finally, YLVA appear at the edge.
Rapt silence.
Ylva stands there for a long time.
Mesmerized, Josh steps slowly to the side (away from Dani and
Christian) to get a better look. His eyes are glued to the
cliff-top.
Ylva, having now summoned total confidence, assumes a GRAND
POSE, twisting her arms and legs into a standing fetal
position, and extending her neck/head into a glorious reach
for the heavens. This pose represents a final statement.
Dani BRACES herself. Her TEETH begin to chatter. She GRABS
Christian’s arm, and then --
Ylva LEAPS OFF THE PRECIPICE. Connie and Simon SCREAM. The
woman plummets 200 feet to LAND FATALLY on the jagged rocks
below. Upon impact, a FLOCK OF BIRDS ALIGHTS from a tree.
Connie SCREAMS.
Our group is shocked into horrified silence. Dani looks like
she’s been knocked out of her body. The birds fly over Dani’s
head, and a sudden rush courses through her.

Disassociated, Dani turns to look at Connie and Simon, who
are freaking out.

Then Christian points upward, redirecting Dani’s dazed
attention to the cliff-top. Dani’s EYES scan back up to
see...
DAN - the elder whose torch burnt out before circling the
house three times - is now stepping up to the precipice. He
also strikes a POSE, also reaching for the awesome, but his
is slightly clumsier. He wobbles, but he holds the pose.
While holding it, he turns to look down...at Dani.
SIMON
(panicking)
What’s happening? Is he gonna jump,
too? No--
Dan LAUNCHES HIMSELF OFF THE CLIFF, jumping vertically.
Connie GASPS. Dan plummets straight down, but his left foot
lands on the large rock that killed Ylva. This obliterates
his leg and sends him falling brutally to his side. Dan,
unfortunately not dead, WAILS in horrible pain.
The community grumbles with concern. Everyone turns to
THREE MEN - each the oldest of their respective generations
(the youths, the laborers, and the mentors). They
understand what they must do.

SIMON (CONT’D)
Why did that just happen? We need
to call an ambulance.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 54
45A CONTINUED: 45A
INGEMAR SIMON (CONT'D)
It’s okay. What’s okay?! CALL AN
AMBULANCE! Everybody’s just
watching!
Sten approaches the three men with a CUDGEL. This is a long-
handled club with a pointed block of wood at the end. The
cudgel is handed over to the MENTOR.
Dani watches, overwhelmed, as the three men (now armed with
the cudgel) stalk over to Dan. The dying man moans
pathetically, in too much pain to scream.
From DANI’S POV: The men have arrived at Dan’s feet. The
mentor RAISES the cudgel, and brutally swings it down onto
Dan’s HEAD. This isn’t a fatal blow. The man raises the
cudgel again, and this time he STRIKES Dan with enough
force to silence him.
The mentor hands the cudgel to the LABORER. He raises the
cudgel and brings it down onto the old man’s crown. The
elder’s leg goes into pathetic SPASMS. Blood gurgling. The
laborer BLUDGEONS him once more. Dan goes limp, probably
dead.
The YOUTH is now handed the cudgel. He delivers two brutal
swings to Dan’s head. The mentor gently takes the cudgel away
from the youth, and they all return to the community. The
mentor hands Sten the cudgel, and everyone stands in
respectful, contemplative silence.
Dani is GRIPPING Christian’s arm. She is completely shell-
shocked. Christian turns to Josh; they exchange “holy shit”
looks. More EXCITED than troubled.
Siv bounds over to Connie and Simon, who are in a panic. Dani
trembles, powder-white. Traumatized.

SIV INGEMAR
Ingemar! Did you not warn I’m sorry, grandmother Siv! I
them? kind of warned them.
SIMON
Nobody did anything! Everyone just
watched that!
SIV SIMON (CONT'D)
Oh my, poor things-- You’re all just standing
calmly around!!

SIV
Oh, mercy - please--
Siv tries to lay an empathic hand on Simon and Connie’s
shoulder, but Simon RECOILS.
SIV (CONT’D) SIMON
You should have been warned
better. What you just saw is
a long, long, long observed
custom. Those two men have Custom?!
just reached the end of their
life-cycle.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 55
45A CONTINUED: 45A
Siv now looks into DANI’S eyes, but Dani is in a daze. She
seems to have been knocked into a dissociative state. Siv
speaks quickly to avoid being interrupted.
SIV
You must understand it as a great
joy for them. And when it is my
turn, it will be great joy for me.
(back to Simon and Connie)
We view life like a circle. Yes? A re-
cycle. One thing falls and another
raises. The first lady who jumped: her
name was Ylva. Yes?
Siv points to a PREGNANT WOMAN:
SIV (CONT’D)
That baby, who is not yet born,
will inherit this name and also be
Ylva. And if it’s a boy, he will
take the name of Dan.
Dani gazes at Siv, who has taken on a strange ETHEREAL GLOW
(like an angel).
SIV (CONT’D)
But instead of getting old and dying
with shame and pain and fear, we
give our life. As a gesture. Out of
gratefulness. Before it can spoil.
Siv releases Simon and Connie, who are no less fraught. Siv
now addresses the whole group.
SIV (CONT’D)
It does no good to die lashing
back at the inevitable. It
corrupts the spirit.
INGEMAR
(to Simon and Connie)
I’m sorry I did not warn you
better.

47 *OMITTED* 47
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary A group of outsiders witness a disturbing ritual in a remote valley. Two elderly members of the community, Ylva and Dan, are led to a cliff overlooking the beach. After drawing blood and pressing their hands onto rune stones, they leap to their deaths. While Ylva dies instantly, Dan survives the fall but is brutally bludgeoned to death by three men representing different generations. The community leader, Siv, explains that this act is a traditional custom, a way of ending their life cycle with dignity and giving way to the next generation. The outsiders are horrified by the violence, while the community members seem to accept it with stoic resignation.
Strengths
  • Powerful emotional impact
  • Cultural depth
  • Tension and suspense
  • Unique ritualistic elements
Weaknesses
  • Graphic violence
  • Disturbing imagery

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 7.5

This scene's primary job is to deliver the horrific climax of the Ättestupan ritual and test Dani's psychological limits; it lands with visceral impact and thematic weight, but the pacing drags slightly during the explanatory dialogue after the jumps, and the scene's overall score is limited by a slight over-explanation that undercuts the raw horror of the moment.


Story Content

Concept: 8.5

The concept of a community ritualizing suicide as a joyful, cyclical gesture is deeply unsettling and original, but the execution leans heavily on shock value rather than deeper exploration in this scene.

Plot: 7

The plot advances the central conflict of Dani's immersion into the cult's worldview, but the scene is more a set-piece than a plot-mover; the external plot (the trip) pauses for the ritual.

Originality: 8.5

The ritual suicide with a failed jump and subsequent bludgeoning is a fresh take on folk horror, avoiding clichés of peaceful sacrifice; the dialogue feels authentic to the cult's philosophy.


Character Development

Characters: 7.5

Dani's trauma is powerfully conveyed through her dissociative state, but Christian and Josh's 'excited' reaction feels underdeveloped and slightly inconsistent with earlier characterizations.

Character Changes: 7

Dani is pushed into a dissociative state, a significant psychological shift, but the scene ends before any clear change in her worldview or actions.

Internal Goal: 7.5

Dani's internal goal is to endure the ritual without breaking, driven by a need to prove her strength and belong, but also a fear of being overwhelmed by trauma.

External Goal: 6

Dani's external goal is to simply watch the ritual and not flee, as she told Christian she would try.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 8.5

The central conflict is between Dani's trauma and the community's acceptance of violence; Simon and Connie's panic provides external opposition, but the conflict is more internal for Dani.

Opposition: 7.5

The opposition is the community's calm acceptance of violence, which opposes Dani's and the visitors' moral framework; it's a cultural opposition rather than a direct antagonist.

High Stakes: 9

Life and death are at stake, both for the elders and potentially for the visitors; the stakes are high but feel somewhat abstract for Dani beyond survival.

Story Forward: 7.5

The scene moves the story forward by solidifying the cult's true nature and deepening Dani's trauma, setting up her potential transformation or breaking point.

Unpredictability: 8

This scene is unpredictable because the ritual's brutality (especially the cudgel bludgeoning) defies expectations of a peaceful suicide, and Dan's failed jump adds a layer of horror.

Philosophical Conflict: 8.5

The clash is between the Western view of death as tragic and the Hårga view of death as a joyful gift; Dani's worldview is shattered as she witnesses the ritual.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 8.5

The jumps and bludgeoning are deeply disturbing, and Dani's dissociation is palpable, but the explanatory dialogue slightly dilutes the emotional rawness.

Dialogue: 6.5

Dialogue is sparse and functional, with Siv's explanation being the longest exchange; it effectively conveys the cult's philosophy but feels slightly didactic, reducing tension.

Engagement: 8.5

This scene is engaging because of its visceral horror, the shocking ritual, and Dani's emotional journey; the reader is compelled to see how she reacts.

Pacing: 7

The pacing of the scene contributes to its effectiveness because the slow build-up (horn, singing, pose) contrasts with the sudden, violent jumps, but the explanatory dialogue after the climax slows momentum.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8.5

Formatting is professional and clear, with effective use of CU, POV, and parentheticals. Minor issue: the scene numbering (45, 46, 45A) is slightly confusing but standard for revisions.

Structure: 7.5

The scene follows a classic horror set-piece structure: build-up (arrival, horn, singing), climax (jumps, bludgeoning), and denouement (Siv's explanation). The structure is effective but the denouement is slightly too long.


Critique
  • The scene is a bit overwhelming in its exposition. It's great that the writer is trying to show the unique culture of the Hårga community, but it's a lot to digest in one go, especially for the audience who are also new to these traditions. It's important to remember that while the characters are experiencing this for the first time, the audience is also experiencing it for the first time, so pacing is key.
  • The introduction of the Rubi Radr feels a bit rushed. The dialogue about it is a bit clunky, and the fact that it's written in an indecipherable language could be more impactful if it were introduced more subtly. The scene would benefit from letting the audience experience the book alongside the characters.
  • The pacing of the Ättestupan ritual is uneven. The scene goes from a slow build-up to a sudden and brutal depiction of the deaths. The jump from Ylva's leap to Dan's fall and subsequent beating feels jarring. The description of the men bludgeoning Dan feels graphic and unnecessary for the scene's purpose.
  • The emotional reactions of the characters could be more nuanced. While Connie and Simon's reactions are understandable, the other characters, particularly Dani, seem to be reacting in a more detached manner. It would be more impactful if the scene explored Dani's internal struggle with the horror of what she's witnessed, rather than just stating it.
  • The exposition about the life cycle and the inheritance of names feels a bit heavy-handed. Siv's explanation is a bit long, and it feels like the writer is trying to spoon-feed information to the audience instead of letting them absorb it organically.
  • The ending of the scene feels abrupt. After the intense spectacle of the Ättestupan ritual, the scene abruptly shifts to Siv explaining the community's customs. The transition feels jarring, and it could be improved by adding a more natural segue, perhaps through Dani's reaction to Siv's words.
  • The scene could benefit from a more cinematic approach. There are opportunities for visual storytelling that aren't fully utilized. For example, the scene could be more effective if it focused on the characters' reactions to the events, rather than just describing them. More detail on their expressions and reactions is needed.
  • There's a bit too much telling and not enough showing. The scene relies heavily on exposition and dialogue to convey the information, which can be less engaging than showing it through action and visuals.
Suggestions
  • Break the scene down into smaller scenes to improve pacing. Focus on a few key elements in each scene instead of trying to cram everything in. For example, a separate scene could be dedicated to the introduction of the Rubi Radr, allowing the audience to experience its mystery along with the characters.
  • Build tension slowly. The scene could be more effective if it built up the tension leading up to the Ättestupan ritual, letting the audience experience the anticipation and dread alongside the characters. The scene could benefit from focusing on the characters' internal struggles and reactions as they watch the events unfold.
  • Show, don't tell. Use visuals and actions to convey the information about the Hårga community. Instead of relying on exposition and dialogue, try to show the characters' emotional responses, their interactions with each other, and the rituals themselves, letting the audience interpret them.
  • Emphasize Dani's perspective. The scene revolves around a horrific event, so it's important to make sure the audience understands how Dani is processing and experiencing it. Use close-ups and internal monologues to explore her emotional state and reactions. Explore her internal conflict and confusion about the event.
  • Find a more natural way to transition between the ritual and the exposition. The scene would benefit from a smoother transition between the Ättestupan and Siv's explanation. This could be done by having Dani react to what she just saw, prompting Siv to explain the customs to her, or by having the community gather around and discuss the ritual.
  • Consider using sound and music to add depth and impact. The scene could benefit from more evocative sound design and music to amplify the emotions and the impact of the events. This could help create a more immersive and visceral experience for the audience.



Scene 19 -  Stolen Research
48 EXT. FIELD - DAY 48
Everyone is walking back from the beach. JOSH rushes
feverishly toward the Main House. Christian’s eyes are
trained on him as he moves to Dani, who looks destroyed.
CHRISTIAN
You okay, sweetie?

DANI
(branching off)
I need to not be here right now.
CHRISTIAN
Okay. Good idea. I’ll find you in a
bit?
Dani walks off, addled. Christian ACCELERATES to follow Josh.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 56

49 EXT. FIELD - MOMENTS LATER 49
Dani’s walk speeds into a SPRINT. Once out of sight, she
stops behind the triangular temple, now HYPERVENTILATING. She
tries to steady her breath, but it’s too erratic. She breaks
down into violent SOBS. These are interrupted by a shrill
RETCH.

49A EXT. STAGE - SAME TIME 49A

Two Hårgan men remove two stools from the stage (those
belonging to Ylva and Dan) and rearrange the remaining
stools. Mark watches.

In the BG, Josh arrives at the Main House and enters.
Christian hastily approaches in the distance.

MARK
(to Josh’s disappearing
back)
How was the thing?
50 INT. THE MAIN HOUSE - SECONDS LATER 50
Josh anxiously pulls his LAPTOP from his backpack. He sits on
the mattress as the computer boots up.
Christian enters awkwardly - eyes on Josh. He appears to be
summoning the courage to say something. He closes the door
behind him.
CHRISTIAN
Hey dude...
JOSH
Hey!
(excitedly)
Holy shit, right?
CHRISTIAN JOSH (CONT'D)
Holy shit. Incredible. Incredible!
Christian works up the nerve:
CHRISTIAN
So listen: I’ve been wanting to ask
you, or tell you, or just - mention to
you something I’ve been thinking
about...
Josh looks up. He DARKENS with concern.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
I’ve just been thinking, and I’ve
decided...I really think I wanna do
my thesis here. On Hårga.
Josh doesn’t react. Christian nervously continues:
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
And I wanted to tell you first, so
that it didn’t seem like I wasn’t
telling you.
JOSH
I feel like I can’t tell if you’re
joking.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 57
50 CONTINUED: 50
Christian doesn’t respond. Josh becomes incredulous.

JOSH (CONT’D)
(barely containing his
rage)
You know I’m out here doing my
thesis, on midsummer. That’s why I’m
here.
CHRISTIAN
Yeah, but not on this community.

Josh’s eyes BURN on Christian. Christian maintains an
innocent demeanor.
JOSH
...You knew I was gonna want to do
this.
CHRISTIAN JOSH (CONT'D)
How would I know that? Oh my God, Christian, of
Did you even know that before course you did!
I just told you?
JOSH (CONT’D)
You think I don’t know what you’re
doing? It’s actually kind of
outrageously unsubtle. The fact that
you’re being this bald about it. I’m
honestly impressed.
CHRISTIAN
What the fuck?
JOSH
Oh, yeah - “What the fuck.”
(seething)
This is what I’ve been working
towards and you know it. That’s why
you look so guilty right now.
Because you know - you know - that
what you’re doing is unethical and
leechy and lazy and frankly kind of
sad--
CHRISTIAN JOSH (CONT'D)
Okay, wow, fuck you-- No dude, not fuck me! Find
your own subject - or your
own passion. Because I’m
actually invested in this.
It’s not some glorified hobby
that I’m casually dipping my
feet into.
CHRISTIAN
Oh my God! In case you forgot, Your
Highness, we’re both earning the
same degree--
JOSH
But we’re not doing it in the same
way, Christian. Okay? I have to hold
your little hand through everything.
You didn’t even know how to use J-Stor
before I taught you, and you’re a
fucking grad student. I mean, why are
you even in academia? You don’t care!
(MORE)
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 58
50 CONTINUED: 50
JOSH (CONT'D)
Which is fine! That’s your
prerogative! Just don’t appropriate my
actual work for your new shortcut!
This cuts Christian like a knife. His eyes are flaring with
RAGE. But he stifles it. Determined to remain collected, he
concludes:
CHRISTIAN
I wanna do my thesis here. If you
want to as well, I’d be happy to
discuss collaborating. If not, I
guess we’ll have two separate theses
on the Hårgas.
Christian leaves.
Josh sits motionless.
Genres: ["Drama","Psychological Horror"]

Summary Josh, energized after a day at the beach, returns home eager to work on his research project. His excitement turns to fury when Christian reveals his intention to write his thesis on Hårga, the same topic Josh is researching. Accusing Christian of laziness and unethical behavior, Josh refuses any collaboration and leaves Christian feeling hurt and rejected.
Strengths
  • Intense confrontation
  • Emotional depth
  • Character development
  • Foreshadowing of future events
Weaknesses
  • Some dialogue may come off as melodramatic or overly confrontational

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6.5

This scene effectively escalates interpersonal conflict after a shocking ritual, but its primary job—to reveal Christian's opportunism and Josh's wounded pride—is undercut by dialogue that feels more like a lecture than a natural argument, limiting emotional authenticity.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The concept of a thesis-stealing conflict amid a pagan cult's aftermath is fresh and thematically rich, but the execution leans on familiar academic rivalry tropes without deepening the horror context.

Plot: 6

The plot advances the central tension between Christian and Josh, but the argument feels repetitive and lacks the escalating stakes of the surrounding horror.

Originality: 5.5

The academic rivalry within a horror setting is somewhat original, but the dialogue and dynamics feel borrowed from campus dramas.


Character Development

Characters: 6.5

Christian's passive-aggressive entitlement and Josh's righteous fury are clear, but their voices blur into generic academic resentment; Dani's absence leaves her arc stalled.

Character Changes: 3

Christian reveals his selfishness, but neither character fundamentally changes; Josh's rage is a reaction, not a transformation.

Internal Goal: 6

Christian seeks validation and a shortcut to success, driven by insecurity and a desire to be seen as serious.

External Goal: 8

Christian wants to claim the Hårga as his thesis subject, overriding Josh's prior claim.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 7

The conflict is direct and escalating, but it lacks the visceral stakes of the surrounding horror; it's a verbal fight without physical danger.

Opposition: 6

Josh opposes Christian's plan with clear moral and intellectual arguments, but his opposition is verbal only, lacking physical or systemic weight.

High Stakes: 5

The stakes are academic and relational, not life-or-death, which feels low after witnessing a ritual murder.

Story Forward: 6

The scene sets up a rift that will likely have consequences, but it stalls the momentum from the cliff suicide and Dani's trauma.

Unpredictability: 5.5

The scene is somewhat unpredictable in that Christian's thesis theft is a new conflict, but the argument itself follows a familiar pattern of accusation and denial.

Philosophical Conflict: 6.5

Individual ambition vs. communal ownership of knowledge; Christian's entitlement clashes with Josh's sense of earned discovery.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 5.5

The emotional impact is muted by the didactic dialogue; the anger feels intellectual rather than raw, and Dani's offscreen breakdown is more affecting.

Dialogue: 5.5

The dialogue is functional but overwritten—Josh's accusations sound like a prepared speech rather than spontaneous anger, and Christian's responses are too measured.

Engagement: 6

The scene is engaging because it reveals a fracture in the group dynamic, but the argument's predictability and lack of subtext reduce tension.

Pacing: 5.5

The pacing is slow in the middle as the argument drags, but the quick cuts to Dani and Mark provide some rhythm.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is clean and professional, with clear scene headings and action lines, though some parentheticals are unnecessary.

Structure: 6

The scene follows a classic confrontation structure—setup, escalation, climax, exit—but the pacing is uneven, with too much exposition in the argument.


Critique
  • The scene feels rushed and the conflict between Josh and Christian isn't fully developed. We don't get a sense of their history or why Josh is so outraged by Christian's decision. The back and forth feels more like a fight than a genuine exchange between friends.
  • Christian's characterization as someone who doesn't 'care' about academia feels out of place. We haven't seen him as being particularly uninvested in his studies, so this accusation from Josh seems forced.
  • Josh's anger feels disproportionate to the situation. He's acting as if Christian is stealing a life's work, rather than just choosing to write his thesis on the same community. It makes Josh seem somewhat unreasonable.
  • The ending of the scene feels abrupt and unresolved. We don't see any immediate fallout from the conflict, and Christian's anger is left hanging.
  • The scene lacks a visual aspect to help it come alive. We don't get a sense of the environment, the mood, or the physical interactions between the characters.
  • The dialogue feels clunky and overly expositional. The characters state their feelings instead of showing them through their actions and reactions.
  • The transition from the previous scene to this one is jarring. The abrupt shift to this confrontation lacks any natural build-up.
  • The scene doesn't provide enough context for the audience to understand the significance of Josh's research. We only learn that he's been working on his thesis for a while, but not what specifically he's writing about.
Suggestions
  • Establish a stronger sense of animosity between Christian and Josh in earlier scenes. Show us instances of their clashes or rivalry to make their conflict in this scene feel more organic.
  • Give Josh a more concrete research topic that he's passionate about. This will make his anger more understandable and his reaction to Christian's decision more believable.
  • Instead of having Josh outright accuse Christian of stealing his work, consider showing him going through the motions of his research and then witnessing Christian doing the same thing. This will make the conflict feel more visual and tangible.
  • Develop the scene visually. Use descriptions of the space, the characters' expressions, and their movements to create a more immersive and engaging experience for the reader.
  • Explore Christian's emotional response to Josh's accusations. Show him trying to control his anger, feeling hurt, or even trying to justify his actions. This will give him more depth and make him more relatable.
  • Add a scene before this one that establishes a shared interest in the Hårga community between Christian and Josh. This will give the audience a better understanding of their relationship and the stakes of their conflict.
  • Consider ending the scene with a more dramatic or emotionally charged moment. Perhaps Christian storms out in a rage, or Josh breaks down in frustration. This will give the scene a stronger conclusion and leave the audience wanting more.



Scene 20 -  Secrets and Conflict at the Farmstead
51 EXT. FARMSTEAD - CONTINUOUS 51

Christian emerges from the Main House, extremely tense. Near
the door, a very pale SIMON smokes a cigarette with Connie.
Mark stands with them, stunned.

MARK
Wait, though: for real? The two old
ones? With the singing?
SIMON CONNIE
I can’t stay here four more
days, I’m sorry. That’s fine. I can’t, either.

Mark turns to Christian:

MARK
Christian dude: of all the things
to let me sleep through!

Simon sees Christian’s demeanor.
SIMON
We feel the same way, mate.
Fuming, Christian just acknowledges Simon with a tight-lipped
smile. Looking out, he then notices in the FIELD: several men
and women are decorating a TREE that has been pulled from the
earth and is now elevated on its side. Among the decorators
he sees MAJA, working with her friend ULLA (28). They laugh
as they work.

Christian gestures “excuse me” to Simon, and approaches Maja.
As he walks toward her, he passes several other people
working in the BG.
CHRISTIAN
Excuse me? Hi. Sorry to bother
you...
Maja looks up - not understanding. She looks almost panicked.

MAJA
(not sure of the word)
Hello.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 59
51 CONTINUED: 51
CHRISTIAN
I’m Christian.
Ulla insert herself:
YOUNG WOMAN
Hello. I am Ulla. She is Maja.
CHRISTIAN
Hi Ulla. Maja. I, uh -- What are you
guys doing?
ULLA
Decorating the tree!

Christian tries to ignore that Maja is staring at him with
wide eyes. Some of the working men also stare.

CHRISTIAN
I was wondering, uh, if I could
ask -
(pulls out pen and paper)
- how many of those Attestupans you
guys have seen performed.
ULLA
Every time one reaches age.

CHRISTIAN ULLA (CONT'D)
Okay... So lots.
CHRISTIAN
Right. Okay. And what would be, like,
a typical mourning period? For
grieving?
ULLA
We grieve and celebrate.
Maja is still staring at Christian, love-stricken. He is
aware of it, but tries to ignore.
ULLA (CONT’D)
We must go now and keep work going.
CHRISTIAN
Okay. No problem. Thank you. I
might find you to ask more later?
Ulla smiles “okay” and walks off with Maja. They wave
goodbye.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
Goodbye.
(to Maja)
‘Bye Maja.
Maja smiles timidly and waves goodbye again.

MAJA
(turning away)
Hello.
Christian smiles and turns. His smile evaporates, however,
when he sees...
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 60
51 CONTINUED: 51
JOSH is standing near the stage, talking to PELLE.
JOSH
And I told Christian this already,
and now I think he’s trying to
pretend that it was his idea, so if
he comes to you--
PELLE
Well, no, hey, wait a minute: I
seriously doubt the elders will
approve of anything being written.
They’re extremely protective..
JOSH
So I can just use aliases for
everything. Solved.
PELLE
Then what would be the point? You
couldn’t even get it peer reviewed.
(before Josh can argue)
Christian did already ask me this,
by the way. I told him the exact
thing I’m telling you.
JOSH
...I thought you just said he
hadn’t talked to you.
PELLE
(annoyed)
Fuck, look: I’ll ask the elders.
But if it is approved, you either
both do it together or you fight it
out between yourselfs.
Pelle puts his hands up to signify “That’s it.” He walks off.
Genres: ["Drama","Horror","Mystery"]

Summary Christian, visibly tense, finds Simon and Connie leaving the farmstead, while Mark expresses surprise at their departure. Christian approaches Maja and Ulla, who are decorating a tree, seeking information about the Attestupans' mourning rituals. He learns they grieve and celebrate simultaneously and is invited to ask more questions later. Meanwhile, Josh attempts to claim the idea of writing a thesis on the Hårgas as his own, pitching the idea to Pelle. Pelle, however, insists on collaboration or conflict resolution between Josh and Christian before approaching the elders about the thesis.
Strengths
  • Effective tension-building
  • Intriguing cultural rituals
  • Complex character dynamics
  • Emotional depth
Weaknesses
  • Some dialogue may be repetitive or expository
  • Limited exploration of certain character reactions

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6.5

This scene effectively advances the central conflict between Christian and Josh over the thesis, while deepening the cult's mysterious atmosphere through Maja's unsettling behavior. The biggest limiter is that the scene feels transitional and lacks a strong emotional or narrative climax, making it feel more like setup than payoff.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The concept of academic rivalry within a pagan cult setting is intriguing, but the scene doesn't fully exploit the horror potential, focusing more on interpersonal conflict.

Plot: 6

The plot advances the thesis conflict and hints at Maja's interest in Christian, but the scene lacks a clear turning point or revelation.

Originality: 7.5

The academic rivalry within a cult setting is a fresh take on the horror trope, and Maja's wordless fixation is an original character beat.


Character Development

Characters: 6.5

Christian's tension and Josh's anger are well-drawn, but Maja's character remains opaque, and Simon/Connie are underused.

Character Changes: 3

Christian shows no significant change; Josh's anger is consistent with prior scenes. No character arc progression.

Internal Goal: 6

Christian seeks validation and control over his thesis project, driven by a need to prove himself academically and perhaps escape his personal turmoil.

External Goal: 7

Christian wants to secure exclusive access to the Hårga rituals for his thesis, ahead of Josh.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 6

Conflict is present between Christian and Josh, and subtly between Christian and Maja, but the stakes feel low and unresolved.

Opposition: 5.5

Christian faces opposition from Josh (direct), Maja (unsettling attention), and the cult's secrecy (systemic), but none feel formidable in this scene.

High Stakes: 5

Stakes are moderate: Christian's academic future and group dynamics, but no immediate physical danger.

Story Forward: 6.5

The scene moves the story forward by escalating the thesis rivalry and introducing Maja's fixation, but feels like a bridge.

Unpredictability: 7

This scene is unpredictable because Maja's silent, love-stricken stare and the revelation that Pelle has already spoken to Christian subvert expectations.

Philosophical Conflict: 7

The clash between academic exploitation (Christian/Josh) and the cult's protective secrecy over their traditions, questioning who has the right to document and interpret a culture.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 5.5

The emotional impact is muted; Christian's tension is clear but doesn't resonate deeply, and the horror elements are backgrounded.

Dialogue: 6

Dialogue is functional and reveals character conflict, but some exchanges (e.g., Christian with Ulla) feel stilted and expository.

Engagement: 6.5

This scene is engaging because it deepens the mystery of Maja's behavior and the cult's secrets, while the thesis conflict adds relatable tension.

Pacing: 6.5

The pacing of the scene contributes to its effectiveness because it moves from tense dialogue to quiet observation to confrontation, maintaining a steady rhythm, though it lacks a punchy beat.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is standard and clean, with clear action lines and dialogue attribution. Minor issue: 'Attestupans' should be 'Ättestupans' for consistency.

Structure: 6.5

The scene follows a classic three-beat structure: setup (Christian's tension), confrontation (with Maja/Ulla), and escalation (overhearing Josh). It's competent but lacks a strong climax.


Critique
  • This scene feels a bit rushed and doesn't quite land the emotional impact it aims for. It's mostly exposition and lacks tension or conflict.
  • The dialogue is clunky, with lots of direct statements of emotion (e.g., "Fuming, Christian just acknowledged Simon with a tight-lipped smile"). Show, don't tell!
  • The scene's intention seems to be to showcase Christian's frustration, but it also introduces the conflict between Josh and Christian, making the focus unclear.
  • The interaction with Maja feels rushed and superficial. Her staring at Christian doesn't feel believable or impactful, and we don't get a sense of their relationship dynamic.
  • The scene ends abruptly with Christian feeling conflicted, but we don't see how this conflict will play out in the larger story. It feels like a setup without a payoff.
  • The scene doesn't do enough to visually differentiate the Hårga community's customs from modern norms. We need to see the difference more clearly than a tree being decorated.
Suggestions
  • Focus on a single conflict or emotional arc within the scene. Is it about Christian's anxiety or the rivalry between him and Josh?
  • Use subtext and action to convey emotion. Instead of telling us Christian is fuming, show it through his body language, facial expressions, or the way he speaks.
  • Develop the interaction with Maja. Make her staring feel more meaningful and build tension. What is her motivation? How does it impact Christian?
  • Show the difference between Hårga customs and modern norms. Use visual cues, dialogue, or actions to emphasize the cultural divide.
  • End the scene with a clear resolution or a strong emotional hook. How does Christian's frustration affect his actions? What will he do next?
  • Consider adding an element of visual conflict. Perhaps Christian sees something that challenges his assumptions about the Hårga culture, creating more tension and curiosity.



Scene 21 -  A Ceremony of Fire and Water
51A EXT. FIRE PIT - “EVENING” 51A

The corpses of Ylva and Dan are carried (by Hårgan men) to
the everlasting fire pit. They are lowered carefully onto the
flames. Hårgans stand soberly about, respectful.

52 EXT. MEADOW - “EVENING” 52
Dani sits cross-legged near the lake. Her eyes are closed.
She’s trying to meditate, but her breathing is still
unstable.
Christian appears behind her.
CHRISTIAN
Hey.
Dani’s eyes open with a start. She turns to him.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
How we doing?
DANI
I can’t stop fucking shaking and my
teeth keep chattering.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 61
52 CONTINUED: 52


CHRISTIAN DANI (CONT'D)
I can imagine. Today was a Feels like the neck on my
lot. skin is getting tighter. Like
I’m choking.
Dani pulls at her neck. Christian puts a hand on her
shoulder.
CHRISTIAN
You gonna be okay?
DANI
(looking up at him)
Are you just not at all disturbed
by what happened?
CHRISTIAN
I mean, of course, it was shocking.
But I’m also trying to keep an open
mind.
Dani just stares at him.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
It’s - cultural. We abandon our
elderly to nursing homes. I’m sure
they find that disturbing.
Dani EYES him, disturbed by his nonchalance. She then sees...
In the b.g., a congregation of MEN and WOMEN (all holding
lanterns) are migrating off together. At the front of the
queue are men carrying the BEJEWELLED TREE (which we saw the
men decorating earlier).
DAGNY, whom we met earlier, splits from the group to RUN over
to Dani and Christian.
DAGNY
Hello! Do you like to joining us
with a special ceremony?
DANI
Why? What’s happening now?

DAGNY
Special.
DANI
(to Christian, whispering)
I can’t do another thing.
Dani looks to the queue, fraught. Among the line-up is an
equally unnerved CONNIE.
CHRISTIAN (O.S.)
It’s okay. We can brave it
together.
53 EXT. MEADOW - MOMENTS LATER 53
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 62
52 CONTINUED: 52
Dani (pulling again at her neck, still feeling claustrophobic
in her own skin) and Christian uneasily join Connie among the
migrating crowd. They’re approaching a LAKE, which seems to
GLOW in the distance.
DANI
Did they tell you what this is?
CONNIE
(shakes head)
Someone better not be launching off
another fucking cliff.
Christian sees MARK behind them, and slows down to join him.
CHRISTIAN
Hey.
MARK
(whispering)
Dude. The Elvira girl behind us
keeps giving me sex eyes, but she
speaks like zero English.
Mark is talking about the PRETTY BRUNETTE from earlier. She
walks behind them (a few bodies away). Christian turns to
look.

MARK (CONT’D)
No, dude, I didn’t say “look.”
Don’t fucking announce it.

Christian turns back.
MARK (CONT’D)
Anyway, I’m in love with her.
CHRISTIAN
(can’t help himself)
Don’t you fuckin’ kinda hate Josh?

54 *OMITTED* 54

55 *OMITTED* 55
56 EXT. LAKE - SAME TIME 56
Everyone arrives at a lake. Trees at the short have been
decorated with lanterns, and torches glow at the opposite
side of the water.
Siv walks up to a mystified Dani and Connie.
SIV
Do you admire the Brisinga-smycket?
CONNIE
The lanterns?
SIV
Glädje’s necklace. We give it now to
her mother, Kärlek, as praise for
creating our sun.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 63
56 CONTINUED: 56
Dani and Connie don’t understand, nor do they inquire
further. Siv laughs, seeing their confusion.
SIV (CONT’D)
(to Connie)
Think of it like theatre. Strictly
presentational. Yes?
Dani placates her by nodding. Siv smiles.

HARD CUT TO:

56A EXT. LAKE - MINUTES LATER 56A
A BELL is rung. Everyone’s attention has gone to the front of
the lake. Dani looks extremely nervous.
IRMA stands at the center of the shore. She SINGS a brief
wordless song and then announces to the lake:
IRMA
Med tacksamhet och lovord, du ärade
gudinna, överlämnar vi denna
blygsamma gåva.
Music is played as the men HOIST up the lavishly decorated
tree, run it towards the lake, and HURL it into the water.
The lake gulps the tree down.
A HORN bellows.
A thin man, SVEN (40s), steps out to announce, quite
theatrically:
SVEN
Åh nej! Hör ni mullrandet? Jag tror
hon ännu är hungrig.
IRMA
Jag hörde inget mullrande.
(to the crowd)
Gjorde någon av er?
Grumblings all around. The consensus is “no.”
SVEN
Jaså, antar att det kan ha varit
min egen mage.
Some polite laughter among the congregation.

SVEN (CONT’D)
Men jag vill inte riskera att
förarga vår generösa Moder.
IRMA
Inte jag heller. Men vi har redan
skänkt bort våra finaste ägodelar
och mest fruktbara träd. Vad mer
kan vi möjligen erbjuda?
Then a YOUNG BOY (10) is heard among the crowd. This is BROR.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 64
56A CONTINUED: 56A
BROR (O.S.)
Vi kan använda mig!
The crowd OPENS UP to reveal Bror. He is adorned in the same
jewels and flowers as the tree. His costume is an imitation
of the tree’s. He is clearly reciting lines (with less
confidence than Sven and Irma).
IRMA
Du, unga Bror, önskar erbjuda ditt
liv till vår älskade Gudinna?
BROR
Om hon vill ha det!
SVEN
Så modig du är, lilla Bror!
BROR
Modig? Vad är modigt med att resa
hem?
Horns are played as Bror steps forward to stand before the
men who tossed the tree. They reluctantly strap WEIGHTS to
the boy’s ankles and arms. They then lift the boy up and
carry him to the lake.
Dani starts to PANIC.
DANI
(to Siv)
No. What’s happening?
Siv SMILES.
The boy is taken to the edge of the lake, and the men begin
to SWING him back and forth. They are preparing to launch him
into the water.
DANI (CONT’D)
NO!!!
This mingles with other protestations from the crowd:

HÅRGAN #1
Nej, sluta!

HÅRGAN #2
Låt honom vara! Han har visat sitt
mod!
The crowd erupts into a CACOPHONY OF STAGED PROTEST (”No!
Release him!”). The men stop swinging the boy. After
sufficient heckling, the men RELEASE the boy. He then runs to
SIV, bashfully burying his face into her dress. She pats his
head with pride.
Everyone APPLAUDS. The performance seems to be over. Dani
looks completely disoriented.
Connie turns to Siv.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 65
56A CONTINUED: 56A
CONNIE
So, is this just like a Wiccan
thing??
SIV
(confused at first)
Wicca? Oh my dear no! This is about
reciprocity.
Connie, wild eyed, looks unsatisfied.
SIV (CONT’D)
Strictly presentational.
Dani still looks crazed. She turns to find CHRISTIAN, who (in
contrast) looks very amused.

57 *OMITTED* 57

58 *OMITTED* 58
Genres: ["Drama","Horror","Mystery"]

Summary Dani and Christian, outsiders visiting the Hårgan community, witness a bizarre and unsettling ceremony. They see the corpses of Ylva and Dan being burned, then a bejeweled tree thrown into a glowing lake. A young boy, Bror, is prepared as a sacrifice, adorned like the tree, but the crowd protests and he is released. Dani is deeply disturbed by the events, while Christian finds them amusing, highlighting a cultural clash and leaving a sense of unease and uncertainty.
Strengths
  • Effective tension-building
  • Cultural richness
  • Mystery and intrigue
Weaknesses
  • Minimal dialogue
  • Some confusion for the characters and audience

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6.5

This scene's primary job is to escalate Dani's psychological horror and the cult's unsettling rituals, which it achieves effectively through the staged sacrifice and Dani's panic. The main limiter is the heavy reliance on untranslated Swedish dialogue, which can disorient the reader and slow comprehension, and a clearer integration of subtitles or context would lift the score.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The concept of a ritualistic mock sacrifice that plays with audience expectations is strong, but the execution relies on a familiar folk horror trope without significant innovation.

Plot: 6.5

The plot advances the cult's ceremonies and Dani's growing distress, but the scene is somewhat static until the ritual performance, and the pacing of revelations is uneven.

Originality: 6.5

The mock sacrifice is a fresh take on the familiar folk horror ritual, but the execution (staged protest, theatricality) is reminiscent of other works like 'The Wicker Man'. The dialogue and actions feel authentic to the cult's worldview.


Character Development

Characters: 6

Dani's panic is well-conveyed, but Christian's amusement feels underdeveloped and inconsistent with his earlier empathy. Connie's confusion adds a relatable note, but Siv's explanations are vague.

Character Changes: 4

Dani's fear deepens, but she does not change significantly; Christian's amusement hints at a shift but is not developed. No major character arc progression here.

Internal Goal: 7

Dani seeks safety and understanding, driven by a need to escape the overwhelming fear and confusion caused by the cult's rituals and her own psychedelic state.

External Goal: 6

Dani wants to leave the ceremony or at least understand what is happening to avoid further trauma.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 6.5

The conflict is primarily internal for Dani (fear vs. social pressure) and external between her and the cult's rituals, but the staged nature of the sacrifice reduces genuine tension.

Opposition: 6

The opposition Dani faces is the cult's collective will and her own internal fear, but the cult's staged performance makes the opposition feel less direct and more manipulative.

High Stakes: 7

The stakes are high for Dani's mental state and the group's safety, but the staged sacrifice lowers the immediate physical stakes, making the threat more psychological.

Story Forward: 6

The scene advances the cult's ritual cycle and Dani's psychological unraveling, but it feels like a set piece that could be condensed without losing story momentum.

Unpredictability: 7

This scene is unpredictable because the ritual initially appears to be a real child sacrifice, but the twist that it's a staged performance subverts expectations, though the trope is familiar in folk horror.

Philosophical Conflict: 7

The clash between the Hårga's view of sacrifice as reciprocity and Dani's modern, individualistic horror at the idea of offering a child's life, even symbolically, highlights a deep value system conflict.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 7

Dani's panic and the boy's apparent danger create strong emotional engagement, but the reveal that it's staged undercuts the impact, leaving a sense of manipulation rather than catharsis.

Dialogue: 5.5

The dialogue is functional but heavy on untranslated Swedish, which creates a barrier. The English lines are clear but lack depth, and the staged protest dialogue feels artificial.

Engagement: 7

This scene is engaging because of the mounting dread and the shocking ritual, but the untranslated Swedish and the eventual reveal that it's staged may frustrate some readers.

Pacing: 6.5

The pacing of the scene contributes to its effectiveness because it builds slowly with the migration to the lake, then accelerates during the ritual, and releases with the anticlimax. However, the Swedish dialogue slows comprehension.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 7.5

Formatting is professional with clear scene headings and action lines. The use of Swedish dialogue without translation is a formatting choice that may confuse readers, but it is consistent with the script's style.

Structure: 7

The scene follows a classic horror structure: build-up (migration to lake), tension (ritual performance), climax (boy about to be thrown), and release (reveal of staged protest). The structure is effective but predictable.


Critique
  • The scene starts with a strong visual image of the corpses being burned, but the dialogue between Dani and Christian feels a bit stilted and repetitive. Their conversations about the rituals feel more like exposition than natural dialogue, and it's unclear what Dani's internal conflict is at this point.
  • The introduction of the "special ceremony" with the bejeweled tree feels rushed and unclear. The audience is left wondering what the ceremony entails and why it is so important to the Hårgans. The description of the tree being thrown into the lake feels more like a description than an emotionally impactful scene.
  • The scene then quickly shifts to the lake, where the ceremony is unveiled. The dialogue is mostly in Swedish, which could be confusing for the reader unless they have a good understanding of the language. The dialogue between Sven and Irma about the goddess being hungry feels forced and comedic, which clashes with the somber tone established earlier.
  • The introduction of Bror, the young boy, feels contrived and the dialogue feels overly theatrical. The scene feels staged, and the protest of the crowd feels too artificial and predictable.
  • The scene ends abruptly with Connie's confused question about Wicca. The scene could benefit from a more satisfying resolution, either with Dani's emotional reaction to the events or with a clearer explanation of the significance of the ceremony.
  • The scene suffers from pacing issues. The dialogue slows down the scene unnecessarily, especially when it comes to Dani and Christian's exchange about the ritual. The scene could benefit from more visually engaging action and faster pacing.
Suggestions
  • Focus on Dani's internal conflict. What is she struggling with? Is she feeling overwhelmed, scared, or conflicted? Explore her emotional journey as she witnesses these rituals.
  • Explore the significance of the bejeweled tree ceremony. What is it about this ritual that makes it so important to the Hårgans? Why are they so focused on satisfying the goddess? How does this ritual affect Dani?
  • Use more concise dialogue. The scene could benefit from more action and less exposition. Instead of telling the reader what is happening, show them through the characters' actions and reactions.
  • Consider using more cinematic language to describe the scenes. Instead of simply saying “the men hoist up the tree,” show the men straining under the weight of the tree, their faces grimacing in effort, as they carry it towards the lake. Use visuals to convey the physicality of the rituals.
  • Develop the character of Bror. What is his motivation for offering himself? How does his story connect to the overall theme of the film?
  • Add a more impactful ending to the scene. Consider ending the scene with Dani's reaction to the events, showing her either falling apart or finding a new sense of purpose. Alternatively, end the scene with a cryptic comment from one of the Hårgans, leaving the audience with a lingering sense of unease.



Scene 22 -  Growing Divide
59 EXT. FIELD - MINUTES LATER 59
Dani has pulled Christian to a secluded spot. She is very
high-strung. In the b.g., the Hårgas’ WATER POWER PLANT is
visible.
DANI
Please Christian - we need to
leave. This is feeling really
wrong.
CHRISTIAN
Okay: look: I know it’s weird.
That’s because it’s alien. We
haven’t ever been exposed to
anything like this.
DANI CHRISTIAN (CONT'D)
No, Christian: this is pagan
nature worship. This is
completely backwards. We
shouldn’t be here. We just need to acclimate--
DANI
I don’t want to acclimate! I want to
leave.
CHRISTIAN
Baby, I cannot leave right now.
Period. I’m doing my thesis on these
guys--
DANI
What? Since when?!
CHRISTIAN
Since I decided! Today. Which you
know has been a nightmare for me to
figure out. And I made the mistake of
telling Josh and now he’s competing
with me--
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 66
59 CONTINUED: 59
DANI CHRISTIAN (CONT'D)
So let him have it if he
wants it! We shouldn’t be No, hey - have you even seen
here, Christian. what’s happening here?! This
level of tradition? And
nobody knows about it,
nobody’s written on it - and
they’ve invited us to be part
of it! Can’t you see what a
privilege that is?!
Because Pelle did!
But why have they invited us?
Because he trusts us!
And why did Pelle?!
DANI
And why would he trust you, of all
people? You’re opportunistic
anthropology students.
CHRISTIAN DANI (CONT'D)
Maybe because we’re
anthropologists. Maybe they
want someone to document Oh my God, are you blind?
this. They’re performing pagan
rituals! People are jumping
off cliffs. They depend on
nobody knowing about this!
CHRISTIAN
(stubborn)
Not necessarily.
Dani HESITATES, seeing that she’s getting nowhere.
DANI
I want to leave.
CHRISTIAN
Then you can leave. I invited you
to come, and I don’t regret that,
but I’m here for a reason.
Beat. Christian’s eyes are ice cold.
DANI
...Do you not love me anymore?
CHRISTIAN
(momentarily stunned)
What does that have to do with this?
DANI
(almost to herself)
This is the devaluation phase.
We've been in it for a long time
now. Next comes the discard.
CHRISTIAN
Oh fuck - can we maybe spare our
relationship your textbook
psychology keywords?
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 67
59 CONTINUED: 59
DANI
No - this has been happening for a
long time! You’ve been pulling
away. And I've been in denial.
CHRISTIAN
(finished)
Oh, please - give yourself some
credit, babe. Looks to me like
you've got it all figured out.
Christian turns to walk away, but then he STOPS. He turns
back to Dani, suddenly furious.

CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
Actually, you know what? I’m just
gonna say something. When you
casually gift me a bouquet of
impromptu flowers, all I wonder is
how and when I'm supposed to pay
that back.
DANI
(genuinely baffled)
What? What flowers?!
(suddenly remembers)
At lunch?? I grabbed those on a
whim!
CHRISTIAN DANI (CONT'D)
Oh yeah? Yes!
You have no ulterior motives? What motives would I have?
On the day after your
birthday? When I didn’t get
you flowers?? Everything you
give me is like a reminder
that I didn’t get you
something!
DANI (CONT’D)
(incredulous)
Are you serious?
CHRISTIAN
Yeah, fine - see? Play the wounded
party again. You're just this self-
denying altruist and I'm a paranoid
dick. You don't have a conniving
bone in your body!
DANI
And what is it that you imagine I'm
conniving?
CHRISTIAN DANI (CONT'D)
You are, Dani! I feel like
I'm being locked into your
debt every time you do
something “just because.” I don't do anything to “keep
‘Cause it's never just you in my debt”! I’m just
because. trying to be kind to you!
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 68
59 CONTINUED: 59

CHRISTIAN
Fine, great - so never mind. You’re
right. I’m the asshole.
DANI CHRISTIAN (CONT'D)
Nobody’s the asshole! No, I clearly am! You
selflessly give me flowers
and I feel trapped. Fuck. I’m
supposed to be WORKING here!
Christian turns and STORMS away.
DANI
Oh my God. You’re gonna walk away
now??
As he leaves, she cries out:
DANI (CONT’D)
You’re just gonna leave me like
this?!
Genres: ["Drama","Psychological Thriller"]

Summary Dani and Christian argue about the Hårgas' ceremony, with Dani wanting to leave and Christian determined to stay for his research. Their disagreement escalates into accusations of manipulation, highlighting a growing rift in their relationship. The scene culminates in Christian angrily storming off, leaving Dani alone.
Strengths
  • Intense emotional conflict
  • Sharp and confrontational dialogue
  • Character depth and development
Weaknesses
  • Some repetitive arguments
  • Lack of resolution in the scene

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6.8

This scene's primary job is to dramatize the final fracture between Dani and Christian, making their emotional estrangement as visceral as the cult's horrors. It lands powerfully in its raw, uncomfortable authenticity, but the single biggest limiter is that the argument, while well-written, retreads familiar relationship-fight beats without introducing a new dramatic turn or revelation that would elevate it beyond a very good execution of a common scene type.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The concept of a couple's implosion during a pagan festival is strong, but the argument itself is a classic 'we need to leave vs. I have to stay' conflict, which is familiar. The unique angle is Dani's use of psychological terminology, which adds a layer of clinical detachment to her desperation.

Plot: 6.5

The plot advances the central relationship breakdown and Christian's thesis conflict with Josh, but the scene is largely a static argument. The plot moves forward in that Christian's decision to stay is solidified, and Dani's isolation deepens, but no new plot event occurs.

Originality: 7.5

The scene is original in its use of Dani's psychology vocabulary as a weapon in the fight, and in setting this intimate relationship drama within a horror context. The flower accusation is a fresh, specific detail that feels authentic.


Character Development

Characters: 8

Dani is vulnerable, perceptive, and desperate, using psychological jargon as a shield. Christian is defensive, self-absorbed, and cruel, revealing his resentment. Both are consistent and well-drawn, but Christian's sudden fury feels slightly unearned in its intensity, though it fits his established selfishness.

Character Changes: 4

Dani's change is subtle: she moves from pleading to a grim acceptance of the relationship's end. Christian hardens his position, showing no change. The scene solidifies their trajectories rather than altering them.

Internal Goal: 8

Dani's internal goal is to be heard and validated by Christian, to have her fear acknowledged as real. Her deeper need is for safety and connection, which she fears losing.

External Goal: 7

Dani's external goal is to convince Christian to leave the Hårga immediately.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 9

The conflict is high and personal, escalating from a disagreement about leaving to a full-blown relationship autopsy. The opposition is strong: Christian's stubborn ambition vs. Dani's survival instinct.

Opposition: 8

Christian is a strong opponent: he is not evil, but his self-interest and denial make him immovable. Dani's opposition is her own emotional vulnerability and her inability to make him see her perspective.

High Stakes: 8

The stakes are high for Dani's emotional survival and physical safety, as her only ally (Christian) abandons her. For Christian, the stakes are his thesis and ego. The scene makes clear that Dani is now alone in a dangerous place.

Story Forward: 7

The scene moves the story forward by severing the last emotional tether between Dani and Christian, leaving her completely isolated within the cult's environment. This sets up her potential absorption into the Hårga.

Unpredictability: 6

This scene is somewhat unpredictable in its specific accusations (the flowers, the 'devaluation phase' terminology), but the overall trajectory of the argument (couple fights, one walks away) is a familiar pattern. The unpredictability lies in the details, not the outcome.

Philosophical Conflict: 8

The clash is between Dani's intuitive, survival-based worldview (this is dangerous and wrong) and Christian's academic, opportunistic worldview (this is a unique research opportunity). This mirrors the film's larger conflict between outsider rationality and cult logic.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 8.5

The emotional impact is strong, particularly Dani's final cry of 'You’re just gonna leave me like this?!' which lands with genuine pathos. The rawness of the fight makes the viewer feel her isolation.

Dialogue: 8.5

The dialogue is sharp, naturalistic, and painful. Christian's line about the flowers is a brilliant, specific accusation that feels real. However, some exchanges ('Oh fuck - can we maybe spare our relationship your textbook psychology keywords?') feel a bit on-the-nose, spelling out the subtext rather than letting it simmer.

Engagement: 8

This scene is engaging because the argument feels painfully real, and the viewer is invested in Dani's fate. The specificity of the flower accusation and the raw emotion keep the reader hooked.

Pacing: 8.5

The pacing of the scene contributes to its effectiveness because it starts with Dani's urgent plea, accelerates into rapid-fire accusations, and then slows for the devastating 'devaluation phase' exchange before Christian's final outburst and exit. The rhythm mirrors a real fight.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 9

Formatting is clean and professional. Action lines are concise, dialogue is properly attributed, and parentheticals are used sparingly but effectively (e.g., '(stubborn)', '(finished)'). No issues.

Structure: 8

The scene follows a classic argument structure: escalation, specific accusation, counter-accusation, and a walkaway. It has a clear beginning (Dani's plea), middle (the flower argument), and end (Christian storms off). The structure serves the genre well, building tension to a breaking point.


Critique
  • The scene starts with a good premise: Dani is uncomfortable with the pagan rituals and wants to leave, while Christian is determined to stay for his thesis. However, the dialogue quickly becomes repetitive and argumentative, with both characters repeating their arguments without much nuance.
  • The scene feels rushed and lacks emotional depth. Dani's anxieties about the rituals are not fully explored, and Christian's motivations for staying are not clearly explained. The focus seems to shift abruptly from Dani's fear to Christian's insecurity.
  • The scene relies heavily on dialogue and lacks visual elements to support the tension. The setting is described but not fully utilized to create a sense of atmosphere and place.
  • The scene's climax, where Christian accuses Dani of manipulating him with gifts, feels forced and unearned. The accusation comes out of nowhere and doesn't feel genuine. It also undermines the previous tension of the scene by making Christian appear childish and unreasonable.
  • The ending of the scene is abrupt and unresolved. Christian walks away, leaving Dani alone, but the audience is left with no sense of where the story is going next or how this conflict will be resolved.
Suggestions
  • Explore Dani's anxieties about the rituals in more detail. Show her fear through actions, reactions, and internal monologues, instead of just stating her discomfort.
  • Give Christian a more nuanced motivation for staying. Explore his fascination with the Hårgas and his desire to understand their culture, without making him appear opportunistic or insensitive.
  • Use the setting to create a sense of atmosphere and tension. Describe the details of the field, the water power plant, and the surrounding landscape to create a visual and emotional backdrop for the scene.
  • Focus on the emotional core of the conflict instead of the arguments. Show how Dani's anxieties about the rituals are affecting her relationship with Christian, and how Christian's desire to pursue his thesis is distancing him from Dani.
  • Consider using visual elements to enhance the tension. For example, show Dani's fear through close-ups on her face, or use wide shots to emphasize the isolation of the field and the looming presence of the water power plant.
  • Rework the climax of the scene to make it more believable and impactful. Consider how the accusation of manipulation could be linked to earlier events or behaviors.
  • Provide a more satisfying ending to the scene. Consider how the conflict between Dani and Christian could be resolved or escalated in a way that moves the story forward.



Scene 23 -  Morning Rituals and Rising Tension
60 INT. THE MAIN HOUSE - “NIGHT” 60
People are closing the shutters, bringing the Main House into
darkness.
Dani enters with sunken eyes. Christian’s already in bed.
Staring at him, Dani walks to JOSH. (She is pulling at her neck
again.)
DANI
Do you have a sleeping pill?
JOSH
Sure. Uh...
Josh fishes a PILL out of his bag.
JOSH (CONT’D) DANI
They’re intense, though. You
might wanna cut it in half. I just need to sleep.
She swallows it whole.
61 INT. THE MAIN HOUSE - “NIGHT” 61
Silence. Everyone is asleep, including Dani.
There is RUSTLING heard off-screen. Dani WAKES. She sits up
to see...
Christian’s bed is now EMPTY. So is Mark’s bed. And Josh’s.
Concerned, Dani looks to the DOOR. Mark, Josh, Pelle and
Christian are quietly tip-toeing out of the house. They
GIGGLE. Christian is the last to exit.
Confused, Dani climbs out of bed. She rushes to the door.
Dani looks OUTSIDE to see that the group is now inside the
RENTAL MINIVAN, which is IDLING off. Pelle drives, SMILING.
Christian, in the back seat, looks down at his lap, ignoring
Dani. MARK ROUNDS TO THE BACK WINDOW, SMILING GIDDILY AT DANI
as they drive away.
Dani watches this in utter horror.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 69
61 CONTINUED: 61
The diminishing car’s TAILPIPE belches thick black smoke.
Dani opens her mouth in anguish. An impossible amount of
BLACK SMOKE (the same color as that from the tailpipe)
escapes her lungs, FILLING the frame, and then--
We SLAM to a HARSH INSERT of the GORED FACE of the second
Elder who jumped off the cliff. He GASPS wretchedly.
We then PUNCH OUT, wider, to reveal that the dashed bodies on
the rocks are DANI’S PARENTS and her SISTER. We then CUT TO:
62 INT. THE MAIN HOUSE - “NIGHT” 62
Dani is ASLEEP in bed. The last scene was a DREAM. Her
eyelids twitch as she continues to suffer the nightmare.
We pan away from Dani to reveal that MAJA, several beds over,
is AWAKE. She anxiously fingers a freshly carved RUNE STONE.
Her eyes are GLUED to Christian, who is fast asleep.
Maja climbs out of bed and tip-toes to Christian’s bed. She
crouches to SLIDE the rune stone under his mattress. She then
runs nervously back to her bed. Poking out from under her
pillow are seven different flowers.
JOSH, whom we now reveal to be awake, has been watching this.
63 INT. THE MAIN HOUSE - NEXT MORNING 63
All of the beds are now empty, and morning activity is
heard outside. Dani, however, is still asleep.
63A EXT. FIRE PIT - MORNING 63A
The corpses of the elders (Ylva and Dan) are no longer
visible in the fire. Two Hårgan MEN reach underneath
the fire pit to pull out a TRAY (stationed below the
pit). This catches all of the fire’s ASHES, which fall
through small holes in the pit.
64 EXT. BOOKBINDING HOUSE - MORNING 64

In the BG, the men from the last scene carry the ash tray
over to a massive ROTVÄLTA (a fallen tree whose root system
is exposed). The earth around the rotvälta is particularly
ASHEN. The men ceremoniously scatter the ashes across the
pale, chalky ground.
We pull back from this to reveal PELLE tending to the garden.

MARK (O.S.)
Nice garden, fag!

Pelle turns to see Mark and Josh approaching. In the deep MG,
between Mark/Josh and Pelle, are two ceremonially dressed
men, surrounded by onlookers. They finish a ceremonial song
before CHOPPING a straw goat into three sections, celebrated
by silent clapping. Josh walks past it, filming it with his
phone.

Pelle SIGHS and rises. Behind him, Sven is walking in the MG,
getting in the zone for the upcoming ceremony.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 70
64 CONTINUED: 64

JOSH
Hey man. Any word?
PELLE JOSH (CONT'D)
They said you can do it as
long as you absolutely don’t
use names and the location is (nodding, excited)
never even hinted at and Okay. Wow. Okay.
you’ll have to sign an
agreement to that.
Josh can’t contain his glee.
PELLE
And you split it with Christian.
Because he came to me first.
JOSH
Well, that’s -- We’ll figure that
out.
Mark notices in the distance: WOMEN picking flowers. Among
them: INGA. She is laughing with her friends.
JOSH (CONT’D)
(to Pelle)
Here: can I ask you something?
MARK
I’m gonna take a leak.
Mark walks off. We see Inga noticing him as he goes. (Beyond
her, ULF - one of the straw goat choppers - has walked up to
a hole in the earth. He kneels down to lay the straw goat
head into the hole. He then sprinkles different herbs into it
and starts filling the hole back up with dirt.) Josh pulls
Maja’s RUNE BONE out of his pocket.
JOSH
I found this under Christian’s bed.
Do you know what this is?
PELLE
(looking over it)
Love rune. It casts a love spell.
CHRISTIAN has appeared in the BG, taking a few photos of Ulf
(who is now pouring lamb’s blood onto the hole). Christian
now starts toward us. As he approaches, SEVERAL ANIMALS are
led across the field (by specially dressed Hårgans) just
behind him. Josh CONCEALS the rune.
CHRISTIAN
What’s going on?

PELLE
The elders said you can do your
thesis as long as you don’t use
actual names or location.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 71
64 CONTINUED: 64
CHRISTIAN PELLE (CONT'D)
Holy shit. That’s incredible.
Thank you so much. You’re splitting it with
Josh.
CHRISTIAN
(as if Josh isn’t there)
I already told him that’s totally
fine with me.
Pelle notices Christian glancing over at Maja.
PELLE
I think my sister Maja has taken a
liking to you.
CHRISTIAN
Oh. Yeah. I think I noticed.

Ulf, in the BG, has now taken to praying silently (standing
upright with his eyes closed).
PELLE
(raising eyebrows)
You know, she just got her
byxmyndig.
CHRISTIAN
Ha. What’s that?
PELLE
It means -
(smiling at the silly
expression)
- “pants license”? When you turn
fifteen, you’re allowed to have
sex.

In the BG, Ulf has noticed something horrible.
BEARDED MAN (O.S.)
NEJ!!!
Christian and Pelle and Josh FREEZE. Behind them, ULF is
running toward the Rotvälta (where the recently deceased
elders’ ashes were scattered). They all turn to it...
MARK is standing behind the fallen tree, urinating. His two
juice cups are resting on top of the giant fallen tree. When
he sees Ulf, his urine stream CEASES.
ULF
VAD GÖR DU? STOPP! BORT DÄRIFRÅN!
Mark, looking stupefied, is FROZEN.
ULF (CONT’D)
Stoppa undan din vidriga kuk. Hur
vågar du!
Mark zips back up, utterly confounded. He steps out from
behind the tree, but is still standing on the ashes.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 72
64 CONTINUED: 64
ULF (CONT’D)
STICK FÖR FAN! STICK!
Not understanding, Mark hesitantly steps away, leaving the
ashen area.
ULF (CONT’D)
Det här är våra förfäder! Du pissar
på våra förfäder!
People have started gathering around.
MARK
What’s wrong? What did I do?
Pelle (and Christian and Josh) have run over.
PELLE
What happened?
ULF
Din lilla Amerikanska vän här, har
pissat på Rotvältan!

PELLE MARK
(gasps)
Jag är så ledsen Fader Ulf!
Han visste ju inte. What happened? What did I do?
PELLE
You were peeing on the ancestral
tree.

MARK ULF
The tree? So what? I’m sorry. “SO WHAT?!”
MARK
What?! I didn’t know!
Ulf is in a fury. He STIFLES it, but his eyes are
frighteningly wide.
PELLE
Here, Mark: let’s just...
Pelle leads Mark away. Christian joins.
MARK
What the fuck? It was a dead tree.
What’s even happening?
PELLE
All of our dead are tied to that
tree.
MARK PELLE (CONT'D)
But it’s dead. It’s a dead I know, but it’s important to
fucking tree. I didn’t us. It’s okay. We know you
realize it was special. I didn’t know. You wouldn’t pee
just had to pee. -- Well, no, on a gravestone, right?
of course not.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 73
64 CONTINUED: 64
Mark looks over to Ulf, who has collapsed into furious TEARS.
ARNE, a sturdy Elder, speaks soothingly to him.
Mark calms down.
MARK
Well - fuck. I am sorry. I still
don’t understand what I did... Do I
apologize?
PELLE
Apologize later.
The Pretty Brunette (Mark’s crush), named INGA, walks up.

MARK INGA
Oh shit. Hi. (to Pelle)
Säg till honom att det ordnar
sig. Han fattar inte. Jag ska
prata med Fader Ulf.
She SMILES at Mark and walks off.
PELLE
(explaining)
She said to tell you it’s okay and
that she’ll explain to him your
mistake.
MARK
(overjoyed)
Seriously? What else did she say?
Christian now sees DANI in the distance, woozily looking for
him. He walks over to her, affecting pleasantness.

CHRISTIAN DANI
Hey! (seeing him)
Oh!
CHRISTIAN
You get some good sleep?
They arrive at each other. He gives her a peck. In the BG,
the other goat-chopper is standing and silently praying.
About twenty other Hargans stand about in the distance,
staring shocked at the scene with Ulf and Mark.

DANI
What’s happening there?

CHRISTIAN
Mark’s just completely retarded.

Dani thinks to ask more, but instead:
DANI
I’m sorry about last night.
CHRISTIAN
...How you feeling?
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 74
64 CONTINUED: 64
DANI
(pause, emotional)
I don’t want us to be fighting,
Christian.
CHRISTIAN
Well - me neither.
Christian looks like he wants to say more. Dani waits for it.
Finally, Christian thinks better of it.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
Are you feeling less nervous today?
Dani pauses uncertainly at this.
HORNS bellow in the BG. The surrounding Hårgans cease
working and everyone, including Dani and Christian, look
off in the same direction.

65 *OMITTED* 65

66 *OMITTED* 66
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary The morning after Dani’s disturbing nightmare, the Hårgan community engages in various rituals. Maja places a rune under Christian’s bed, while the men clean the fire pit where the elders were burned and scatter their ashes on the rotvälta. Mark, seeking permission for his thesis, is allowed to write it but with restrictions. Tension arises when Mark accidentally pees on the ancestral tree, provoking Ulf’s fury. Christian and Pelle try to defuse the situation, and Inga intervenes. Dani and Christian have a brief, charged exchange, avoiding a confrontation. The scene ends with the sound of horns, leaving everyone looking toward the source, hinting at an upcoming event.
Strengths
  • Effective tension and suspense
  • Intriguing cultural rituals
  • Complex characters and conflicts
  • Emotional depth and turmoil
Weaknesses
  • Some dialogue may feel repetitive or expository
  • Certain character actions may seem predictable or cliché

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6.5

This scene's primary job is to escalate Dani's psychological unraveling and introduce a new layer of folk-horror mechanics (the love rune) while deepening the group's internal conflict. The biggest limiter is the dream sequence's execution—while visually striking, the transition from Dani's nightmare to the gored elder feels abrupt and slightly confusing, which undercuts the emotional impact and clarity of the horror.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The concept of a love rune being placed under Christian's bed by Maja is a fresh, creepy addition to the folk-horror mythology, and Dani's nightmare effectively ties her trauma to the Hårga rituals. However, the dream's logic is somewhat muddled, and the connection between the black smoke and the gored elder feels more surreal than coherent.

Plot: 6.5

The plot advances the thesis conflict between Josh and Christian, introduces the love rune as a plot device, and shows Dani's deteriorating mental state. The scene also sets up Mark's later transgression. However, the dream sequence's placement and execution slightly disrupt the narrative flow.

Originality: 7.5

The love rune as a tangible object of folk magic is a fresh take on the 'love spell' trope, and the dream sequence's merging of Dani's family death with the elder's gored face is original and disturbing. The urination on the ancestral tree is a unique, culturally specific conflict. Dialogue feels authentic to the characters' personalities.


Character Development

Characters: 6

Dani's vulnerability and dependence on sleeping pills are clear, and Christian's detachment is evident. Josh's secretive observation of Maja adds depth. Mark's character is consistent as the oblivious outsider. However, the scene doesn't deepen any character's arc significantly—Dani's nightmare is more a symptom than a change.

Character Changes: 3

Dani's character does not change significantly; she remains in a state of distress and dependency. Christian shows no growth. Josh's secretiveness is reinforced. The most notable change is the introduction of Maja's active role, but it's a reveal, not a change.

Internal Goal: 6

Dani's internal goal is to find safety and connection with Christian, driven by her fear of abandonment and her unresolved trauma from her family's death. She seeks reassurance and stability.

External Goal: 7

Dani's external goal is to get a sleeping pill and sleep, escaping her anxiety and the disturbing visions.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 6.5

Conflict is present on multiple levels: Dani vs. her own psyche, Christian vs. Josh over the thesis, and the underlying tension between the Hårga's practices and the outsiders' ignorance. Mark's urination incident introduces a direct cultural conflict. The scene has moderate conflict but lacks a central, driving confrontation.

Opposition: 6

Dani faces opposition from her own psyche (nightmares, anxiety) and from Christian's emotional distance. The Hårga community, through Maja's love rune, also opposes Christian's autonomy. Mark faces opposition from Ulf and the community's cultural norms. The opposition is multifaceted but not yet directly confrontational for Dani.

High Stakes: 6

Stakes are moderate: Dani's mental stability is at risk, Christian's thesis and relationship with Josh are in jeopardy, and Mark's cultural faux pas could have consequences. The love rune implies a supernatural threat to Christian's autonomy. However, the stakes feel diffuse and not yet urgent.

Story Forward: 6.5

The scene moves the story forward by establishing the love rune as a plot device, escalating the thesis conflict, and setting up Mark's later transgression. Dani's nightmare reinforces her psychological fragility. However, the scene feels more like setup than propulsion.

Unpredictability: 7.5

This scene is unpredictable because the love rune reveal and Maja's secret actions are unexpected, and Mark's urination on the ancestral tree is a shocking, culturally ignorant act that the audience likely didn't foresee. The dream sequence's surreal imagery also defies expectations.

Philosophical Conflict: 7

The scene presents a clash between modern, rational individualism (represented by the Americans' ignorance and self-interest) and the Hårga's collectivist, ritualistic worldview where actions (like urinating on the ancestral tree) have profound spiritual consequences. Dani's nightmare also suggests a conflict between her personal trauma and the Hårga's symbolic framework.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 6

Dani's nightmare and her hollow interaction with Christian evoke sympathy and unease. The love rune's secret placement adds a layer of creepy manipulation. However, the emotional impact is diluted by the scene's fragmented structure and the shift to Mark's subplot.

Dialogue: 5.5

Dialogue is sparse but functional. Dani's request for a pill and Christian's hollow pleasantries reveal their strained relationship. Pelle's explanation of the love rune and 'byxmyndig' is informative but feels slightly expository. The dialogue serves the plot but lacks emotional depth.

Engagement: 7

This scene is engaging because it introduces a new supernatural element (the love rune) and escalates the cultural conflict with Mark's urination incident, while Dani's nightmare keeps the psychological horror alive. The multiple threads create a sense of mounting unease.

Pacing: 6.5

The pacing of the scene contributes to its effectiveness because it alternates between quiet, intimate moments (Dani's nightmare, the thesis conversation) and sudden, jarring events (Mark's transgression, the love rune reveal). This rhythm keeps the audience off-balance, though the dream sequence's abruptness may feel rushed.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is professional and clear, with proper scene headings, character cues, and action lines. The use of 'CONTINUED' and scene numbers is standard. The dream sequence's transition is marked by a 'SLAM to a HARSH INSERT,' which is visually descriptive but could be clearer in terms of spatial logic.

Structure: 6

The scene uses a dream sequence to open, then cuts to morning, following a multi-thread structure: Dani's recovery, the thesis discussion, Mark's transgression, and the love rune reveal. This structure effectively juggles multiple plotlines but risks feeling disjointed. The dream sequence's placement as a cold open is bold but may confuse.


Critique
  • The scene begins with a dream sequence that doesn't feel very impactful or well-connected to the previous scene. The dream doesn't seem to reveal any significant information about Dani's character or the overall story.
  • The abrupt transition from the dream to the next morning feels jarring. The scene could be smoother by using a transition like 'Dani wakes with a gasp, sweat clinging to her skin.' This would help connect the dream to the present moment.
  • The scene relies too heavily on visual exposition, making the dialogue seem uninspired. For instance, the audience is told that Mark is 'completely retarded' instead of allowing the character to show it through his actions and dialogue. This weakens the character's voice.
  • The scene feels clunky with too many characters and subplots. The conflict between Mark and Ulf, although seemingly important to the Hårgan culture, slows down the main narrative. It might be better to cut this scene altogether or integrate it into another scene where the conflict between Mark and Ulf is more relevant to the main story.
  • The scene lacks a strong central conflict or a clear dramatic purpose. It feels more like a series of disconnected events rather than a well-structured scene driving the plot forward. What is the emotional heart of the scene? What does the scene want to accomplish?
  • The pacing of the scene is uneven. It starts with a rushed dream sequence, followed by an overly detailed description of the ash-scattering ritual, and then it abruptly shifts to a conversation about Mark's urination, which feels awkward and jarring.
  • The dialogue feels unnatural. There's a lack of emotional depth in the conversation between Dani and Christian. Their exchange about their feelings feels superficial and lacks the emotional weight it should have after the previous scene.
  • The scene ends with an abrupt transition to the next scene, with no clear resolution to the conflict or development of the characters. The ending lacks a sense of closure or anticipation for the next scene.
Suggestions
  • Consider revising the dream sequence to make it more impactful. It could be an opportunity to explore Dani's inner conflict, her fear of the Hårgas, or her lingering grief for her family.
  • Introduce a transition that smoothly bridges the dream sequence with the next morning. This could be a dialogue between Dani and another character, a visual element that connects the two scenes, or a change in the lighting and sound that indicates a shift in time.
  • Give Mark a stronger voice. Instead of simply being told he's 'retarded,' allow his character to reveal his cluelessness through his actions and dialogue. This could involve him making insensitive comments or making a series of mistakes, showcasing his naivety and lack of understanding of Hårgan culture.
  • Streamline the scene by focusing on the main conflict between Dani and Christian. Is there a way to show the cultural clash between Dani and the Hårgans through their actions and dialogue, rather than through direct exposition?
  • Consider adding a subplot to the scene, potentially involving a character like Maja, that helps build suspense and adds more layers to the narrative.
  • Consider removing the scene altogether or integrating it into another scene where it fits better. For example, the scene with the ashes and the Rotvälta could be incorporated into a scene where the Hårgans are preparing for a larger ritual, making it more relevant to the overall narrative.
  • Give the dialogue more emotional depth. Allow Dani and Christian to reveal their true feelings about the situation and their relationship. Use subtext and emotional reactions to convey their feelings rather than simply stating them explicitly.
  • Consider creating a more satisfying ending for the scene. This could involve Dani making a decision, Christian reacting to her emotional state, or a cliffhanger that sets up the next scene.



Scene 24 -  The Sacrifice and the Comfort
67 EXT. ANIMAL SACRIFICE HILL - DAY 67
CU of a COW’S HEAD being pushed through a hole in a PILLORY.
We ZOOM OUT of this to find that the pillory has additional
holes (extending beyond both sides of the cow’s), and
additional animals’ heads are being pushed through them.
We eventually zoom out wide enough to reveal that this
pillory, perched at the top of a HILL, has secured the heads
of NINE ANIMALS (one sheep, two goats, two dogs, a baby
horse, a cow, and two pigs).
Sven stands to the side of the line-up. On the other side are
Siv, Dagny and Hanna.
The entire community has congregated at the bottom of the
hill. Dani looks very nervous. She turns to Pelle, who
already looks concerned for her.
DANI
I don’t want to be here, right?
PELLE
(brief pause)
Yes. You don’t want to be here.
Dani looks to Christian. He looks very excited. She turns
back to the top of the hill, anxious.
Siv sings one very extended note to the air. When she
finishes, SILENCE. And then...STEADY PERCUSSION BEGINS.
Sven strikes a different POSE (physically and emotionally)
with every percussive hit as Siv, Dagny and Hanna begin to
SING. As we’ve heard before, it is a WORDLESS choral song.
The rest of the congregation sings along in whispers.
Nine YOUNG MEN, each holding a blade, walk up to the animals.
Simultaneously, they all SLIT THE ANIMALS’ THROATS. The animals
THRASH wildly as BLOOD drains from their necks. (The song has
degraded into anguished snarls and cries.)
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 75
67 CONTINUED: 67
That does it. Dani STORMS OFF. Christian is too awe-stricken
to care. Josh, meanwhile, is recording a covert VIDEO with his
phone.
Beneath each animal, a narrow CHANNEL has been pre-carved
into the earth. Each channel winds and loops to eventually
converge, thus forming THREE MASSIVE RUNIC SYMBOLS. The blood
pours from each animal to run down the separate canals. Soon,
the blood has co-mingled to fill the carefully-engineered
runic sculpture. It’s horrible and beautiful.
Josh and Christian, briefly joined in their excitement, trade
looks of amazement. Mark looks mystified.
MARK
Is this weird or is this not weird?
Pelle now goes after Dani, who is speed-walking away.
In the b.g., Simon can be heard saying:
SIMON (O.S.)
What the fuck did you bring us to?
Dani walks past SIMON, who looks very scared in the BG. He is
confronting a grinning Ingemar.
SIMON (CONT’D)
(to Ingemar, aggressively)
Why are you smiling, mate?

Dani speed-walks away from the site (with intermittent
running), going for the Main House. Pelle follows her,
glancing over his shoulder to view more of the ceremony.

68 *OMITTED* 68
69 INT. THE MAIN HOUSE - MINUTES LATER 69
Dani enters the Main House, eyes crazed. She goes to her bed
and begins hastily packing her bag. Her breathing is erratic
and she’s pulling at her neck again (as if to loosen the
skin).
Pelle enters.
PELLE
Dani?
Dani looks up, teeth chattering with anxiety.
DANI
I’m really sorry, Pelle. Thank you
for inviting me, but I really need
to go. Can someone maybe drive me?
PELLE
I did warn you this time. I know it
looks extreme, but we only do this
once every ninety years. It’s -
what’s the word--
DANI
I understand that it’s momentous.
PELLE
(that was the word)
Right! Exactly!
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 76
69 CONTINUED: 69
DANI PELLE (CONT'D)
(snapping)
I don’t know why we’re here,
Pelle! I don’t know why you
invited us! Okay: Here: Sit down.
Please.
He sits Dani down. He plants himself beside her, taking her
hands.
PELLE (CONT’D)
I invited my friends because this is
a once-in-a-lifetime thing and I
wanted to share it. Especially with
my friends who I knew would
appreciate it, because I am proud of
this place.
DANI
But I’m not an anthropologist. I
don’t have the foundation to
understand this.
PELLE
And yet I was the most excited for
you to come.

Pelle has pulled a special homemade sachet (containing a
SPECIAL HERB) from his pocket. He places a under her nose.

PELLE (CONT’D)
Here: smell this.
DANI
What is it?
PELLE
It calms you down.
She pauses before smelling it.
PELLE (CONT’D)
Go on. Inhale. I will, too.
Demonstrating, he INHALES the herb deeply. He puts it back to
her nose, and she does the same. She’s still trembling.
PELLE (CONT’D)
Isn’t that nice?... I know what
you’re going through, Dani.
DANI PELLE (CONT'D)
What am I going through? I’m You’re going through a lot.
scared. I can’t breathe.
PELLE (CONT’D)
I know you are, and I’m going to say
something now, because my birth
parents are both gone, too--
DANI
What?!
(crying now)
That’s not what I’m talking about!
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 77
69 CONTINUED: 69
PELLE
I know, and that’s fine, but
please... My birth-parents both died
when I was a little boy. They burned
up in a fire, and I became -
technically - an orphan. So believe
me when I say I know what that is,
because I do. Yet my difference is:
I didn’t get a chance to feel lost.
Because I had a family - here -
where everyone embraced me and swept
me up and I was raised by a
community that doesn’t bicker over
what is theirs and what is not
theirs. That’s what you were
sacrificed to. But I - have always
felt...held. By a family. A real
family. Which everyone deserves. And
you deserve.
Dani looks down at Pelle’s hands GRIPPING hers.
DANI
Christian could walk in.
PELLE
He’s what I’m talking about. And he’s
my good friend and I like him... But
do you feel HELD by him, Dani? Does he
feel like a HOME to you?
His eyes are locked intensely on Dani’s. She doesn’t turn
away.
PELLE (CONT’D)
My pilgrimage has been fun. New York
is fun... But I also find it
terrifying how people live. As if it’s
necessary and even good to be lost and
drifting...and I haven’t spent one
night over there that I haven’t longed
to be back here...in the lap of the
Hårgas.
Dani looks almost hypnotized as she looks into Pelle’s eyes.
PELLE (CONT’D)
Stay, Dani. Please. It will be
good... And I swear we’re all
finished sacrificing animals.
Dani gives a weak half-laugh. She relents. She sits up
straight and wipes her eyes, regaining composure.
PELLE (CONT’D)
Good.
Pelle stands up.
DANI
You’re a very empathic person.
PELLE
Well, our first language here is
strictly emotion-based. So I could
just be using that to manipulate
you.
Dani pauses at this. Pelle sticks his tongue out, teasing.
Dani SMILES, relieved.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 78
69 CONTINUED: 69
PELLE (CONT’D)
You are super vulnerable, though.
And I mean that in a great way.
It’s very rare. It’s beautiful.
Dani is touched, but tries to hide it.
DANI
(re: the herb)
Can I smell that again?

PELLE
(holding it out)
You can have it.
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary A disturbing ritual involving the sacrifice of nine animals takes place on Animal Sacrifice Hill, leaving Dani deeply unsettled. Pelle attempts to soothe her fears by explaining the ritual's significance and the importance of community, while Christian is fascinated and Josh secretly films the event. Despite her initial distress, Dani ultimately agrees to stay after Pelle's comforting words and a calming herb.
Strengths
  • Emotional depth
  • Mystery
  • Tension
  • Character development
  • Cultural exploration
Weaknesses
  • Potential for confusion due to complex rituals and themes

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 7.5

This scene's primary job is to push Dani to her breaking point and then have Pelle reel her back in, deepening her psychological entrapment. It lands effectively through visceral horror and intimate dialogue, but the scene is limited by a slight over-reliance on Pelle's exposition to explain his empathy, which can feel a bit on-the-nose and reduces the mystery.


Story Content

Concept: 8.5

The concept of a ritual animal sacrifice that creates blood runes is visually striking and original, blending horror with pagan aesthetics. The scene also introduces the idea of using a calming herb as a tool for manipulation, which is a fresh take on cult dynamics.

Plot: 7.5

The plot advances Dani's internal conflict and her relationship with Pelle, while also escalating the horror of the Hårga's rituals. The scene sets up a turning point where Dani chooses to stay, which is crucial for the story's progression.

Originality: 8

The scene is original in its combination of a blood rune ritual and the use of a calming herb as a manipulation tool. The dialogue feels authentic, with Pelle's teasing admission of manipulation adding a fresh layer.


Character Development

Characters: 8

Dani's vulnerability and desperation are well-drawn, and Pelle's duality—empathetic yet manipulative—is compelling. Christian's excitement and Josh's covert recording show their complicity, but Simon's brief outburst feels underdeveloped.

Character Changes: 7

Dani changes from determined to leave to agreeing to stay, a significant shift driven by Pelle's manipulation. Pelle reveals more of his backstory, but his character remains consistent.

Internal Goal: 8

Dani's internal goal is to find safety and emotional stability, driven by her fear of being alone and her trauma from her family's death. She seeks a sense of belonging but is terrified of the cult's methods.

External Goal: 7

Dani's external goal is to leave the Hårga and escape the disturbing rituals. She wants to be driven away from the farmstead.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 8

The conflict is both external (Dani vs. the ritual) and internal (her desire to leave vs. Pelle's persuasion). The tension is high as Dani storms off, but the resolution through conversation lowers the immediate stakes.

Opposition: 7

The opposition Dani faces is primarily from Pelle, who uses empathy and shared trauma to counter her desire to leave. The cult's rituals also oppose her sense of safety, but the direct opposition is psychological.

High Stakes: 7

The stakes are high: Dani's safety and sanity are at risk, and the scene confirms the cult's willingness to kill animals (and potentially people). However, the immediate stakes are lowered when Dani decides to stay.

Story Forward: 8

The scene moves the story forward by deepening Dani's entanglement with the Hårga and setting up her continued participation in the festival. It also reinforces the cult's dangerous allure.

Unpredictability: 7

This scene is unpredictable because the animal sacrifice is shocking, and Pelle's empathetic yet manipulative persuasion subverts expectations—he doesn't force Dani to stay but uses emotional vulnerability.

Philosophical Conflict: 8

The clash is between individual autonomy and communal belonging. Dani values her independence and safety, while Pelle argues for the Hårga's collective embrace as a solution to loneliness. This challenges Dani's worldview about what constitutes a 'home.'


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 8

The animal sacrifice is viscerally disturbing, and Dani's panic is palpable. Pelle's intimate conversation creates a complex emotional shift from fear to reluctant trust, but the herb's calming effect slightly diminishes the raw impact.

Dialogue: 7.5

The dialogue is natural and layered, with Pelle's lines carrying a double meaning (e.g., 'I could just be using that to manipulate you'). Dani's panic is authentic, but some of Pelle's exposition about his past feels slightly forced.

Engagement: 8

This scene is engaging because it combines visceral horror with intimate psychological manipulation, keeping the reader invested in Dani's fate and the cult's true intentions.

Pacing: 8

The pacing of the scene contributes to its effectiveness because it starts with a slow, horrifying reveal of the sacrifice, then shifts to rapid panic as Dani flees, and slows again for the intimate conversation, creating a rhythm that mirrors Dani's emotional state.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

The formatting is professional and clear, with effective use of CU and ZOOM OUT to establish the pillory. Action lines are concise and visual, though some parentheticals could be trimmed.

Structure: 8

The scene follows a classic three-beat structure: inciting incident (the sacrifice), rising action (Dani's flight and confrontation), and resolution (Pelle's persuasion). The structure serves the horror genre by building tension and then releasing it through dialogue.


Critique
  • The scene starts with a strong visual, but the description of the pillory and the animals' heads could be more evocative. Instead of listing the animals, consider using more impactful language that conveys the horror and shock of the scene.
  • The descriptions of the ritual are detailed, but the emotional impact is lacking. Dani's nervousness feels superficial, and the other characters' reactions are not fully developed. Consider showing the impact of the ritual on the characters instead of just telling us.
  • Pelle's reaction to Dani's distress feels forced. The scene would be stronger if he showed genuine concern and empathy, rather than simply stating that she doesn't want to be there.
  • Christian's excitement feels jarring in the context of the scene. It would be more impactful if he were shown to be conflicted or disturbed by the ritual, as Dani is.
  • The dialogue between Simon and Ingemar feels out of place and disrupts the flow of the scene. It would be more effective to show Simon's fear through his actions and expressions rather than through dialogue.
  • The scene abruptly shifts to the main house, leaving the ritual unresolved. Consider ending the scene with a more impactful image or event that leaves a lasting impression on the viewer.
  • Dani's decision to leave feels rushed and unearned. The scene would be more impactful if there was a clearer build-up to her decision and a more convincing reason for leaving.
  • The dialogue between Dani and Pelle feels too expository and lacks authenticity. It would be more impactful if they focused on their emotional connection and the shared experience of loss rather than explaining the Hårgan culture.
  • Pelle's speech about his birth parents feels forced and overly sentimental. It would be more effective if he focused on how the Hårgan community has helped him to heal and find a sense of belonging.
  • The ending of the scene feels abrupt and lacks closure. Consider ending the scene with a more emotionally resonant moment or a cliffhanger that leaves the viewer wanting more.
Suggestions
  • Instead of listing the animals, use evocative language to describe the scene. For example, “Nine animals, their heads impaled on the pillory, stare out with vacant eyes, their blood staining the earth.”
  • Show the emotional impact of the ritual on the characters through their body language, facial expressions, and actions. For example, Dani could be shown gagging or turning away, while Christian could be shown staring in fascination, but with a hint of unease.
  • Develop Pelle's character by showing his genuine empathy for Dani. He could offer her comfort, understanding, or a way to escape the scene.
  • Show Christian's conflict by depicting him struggling with the scene's disturbing nature, possibly torn between his curiosity and his discomfort.
  • Cut the dialogue between Simon and Ingemar. Show Simon's fear through his physical reactions and his interaction with Ingemar.
  • End the scene with a more impactful image, such as the blood filling the runic symbols, or Dani's final reaction to the scene as she walks away.
  • Develop Dani's decision to leave organically, showing her growing discomfort and fear. Give her a strong reason to leave, such as a specific event that triggers her anxiety.
  • Focus the dialogue between Dani and Pelle on their emotional connection, their shared experience of loss, and how the Hårgan community could provide a sense of belonging. Let their emotions drive the conversation.
  • Subtly reveal Pelle's past through his actions and expressions, rather than directly stating it. Show how his experience has shaped him and how he is using his story to connect with Dani.
  • End the scene with a more emotionally resonant moment, such as Dani finally finding solace in Pelle's presence, or with a cliffhanger that leaves the viewer wondering about Dani's future.



Scene 25 -  The Aftermath of Sacrifice
70 EXT. ANIMAL SACRIFICE HILL - SAME TIME 70
The ceremony has ended.
Simon and Connie stand frozen, traumatized. Simon is visibly
DISTRAUGHT. He stares up at the top of the HILL, where the
blood-drained animals are now being taken from the pillory.
SIMON
Are we eating those animals?
INGEMAR SIMON (CONT'D)
Not those ones. And why not?
INGEMAR
(seeing the aggression)
...Because they weren’t killed for
that.
SIMON
So what were they killed for? So we
could watch that shit and clap?
Ingemar smiles. This infuriates Simon.
SIMON (CONT’D) CONNIE
What the fuck is that smile, (trying to calm him)
mate? Get it off. Simon...
This has drawn attention. People are now looking over.
INGEMAR SIMON
(gesturing)
We can talk about this over
here. Why didn’t we talk about it
before you took us here?
Ingemar gently touches Simon’s arm to lead him away.
SIMON (CONT’D)
(pulling back his arm)
Don’t sort me out, mate!
STEN speaks up.
STEN
What’s offending you, son?
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 79
70 CONTINUED: 70
SIMON
What’s offending me? Besides the
fact I just saw something I can’t
ever unsee, I’m offended that
you’re teaching impressionable
kids to sacrifice innocent animals
- including a fucking defenseless
dog--
IRMA speaks up.
IRMA
We sacrificed defenseless animals
yesterday, too! To fill your belly!
STEN
Why are we using “sacrifice” like
it’s a dirty word?
SIMON IRMA
Because it’s fucking Why are you swearing?! We’re
medieval! not swearing!
Sten gestures to Irma to calm down.
STEN
(to Simon)
Are you even aware you’re in your
body right now?
(then)
Sacrifice is essential in any
relationship. Let’s put it in your
terms--
SIMON
What are my terms? You don’t know
my terms--
STEN
(continuing, louder)
Say you’re entangled with a lover
who can’t put your needs before
her own.
CONNIE
What does that mean?!
STEN
(to Connie now)
Say your partner can’t part with
even a fraction of his own comfort
to give you what you need. And show
that you’re appreciated.
(to both of them now)
Wouldn’t you resent them? Wouldn’t
you start to neglect them yourself?
Maybe you’d even want to punish them
for taking you for granted.
(to Simon)
Sacrifice is proof. And without it,
I’m sorry, but no union can last.
Beat. Simon pops the bubble:
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 80
70 CONTINUED: 70
SIMON
Alright. Thank you for that. And
now we’ve seen two people kill
themselves and nine animals get
bled to death, so I think we’re
leaving.
STEN
I’ll happily drive you to the
station.
SIMON
Lovely. Thank you.
(to Connie)
Let’s go. We’re getting our things.
STEN
(gesturing)
I do need your help jumping the
truck, if you’ll be so kind.

SIMON
You need my help specifically?

STEV
Who am I driving?
Simon pauses.
SIMON
(to Connie)
Go pack our stuff. I’ll pick you up
out front in -
(to Sten)
- five minutes?
STEN
Very fine.
Connie doesn’t want to go alone. She hesitates and then walks
quickly off. We TRACK alongside Connie, following her away.
As Connie speed-walks, PANIC rises in her. She looks back a
few times, making sure that she’s not being followed.
Genres: ["Drama","Horror","Mystery"]

Summary Following a disturbing animal sacrifice ceremony, Simon and Connie are deeply troubled. Simon challenges Sten's justification for the ritual, arguing that it is immoral to teach children to kill innocent creatures. Sten defends the practice, comparing it to the necessary sacrifices in relationships, but Simon remains unconvinced. The scene ends with Simon and Connie, visibly shaken, leaving the hill, leaving the conflict unresolved.
Strengths
  • Intense atmosphere
  • Deep exploration of cultural practices
  • Strong emotional impact
Weaknesses
  • Potentially disturbing content for some audiences

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6.8

This scene's primary job is to dramatize the clash between the outsiders' moral outrage and the Hårga's worldview, forcing a rupture that raises stakes. It lands effectively through sharp dialogue and escalating tension, but the single biggest limiter is that Simon's confrontation feels slightly one-note—his anger is justified but lacks nuance, and the scene could be lifted by giving him a moment of doubt or a more layered response to Sten's philosophical trap.


Story Content

Concept: 7.5

The concept of using a ritual animal sacrifice as a catalyst for a philosophical argument about sacrifice in relationships is strong and original, blending horror with psychological manipulation. However, the execution leans heavily on exposition through Sten's speech, which slightly undermines the visceral horror.

Plot: 7

The plot advances by forcing a confrontation that leads to Simon and Connie's decision to leave, raising the stakes and isolating the remaining characters. The scene effectively uses the conflict to deepen the cult's influence and the outsiders' entrapment.

Originality: 7

The scene is original in its use of a philosophical debate about sacrifice within a horror context, blending relationship advice with cult manipulation. The dialogue feels authentic to the cult's worldview, though Simon's anger is a familiar trope.


Character Development

Characters: 6.5

Simon's anger and trauma are clear, but his character is somewhat one-dimensional here—he's purely reactive. Connie's panic is well-drawn through her physical actions. Sten's calm, manipulative rhetoric is chilling and well-defined, showing the cult's intellectual defense of their practices.

Character Changes: 3

Simon's change is minimal—he remains angry and decides to leave, but his worldview isn't challenged. Connie's panic grows, but neither character undergoes significant transformation in this scene.

Internal Goal: 7

Simon's internal goal is to assert his moral outrage and protect Connie from further trauma, driven by a need to reclaim control and reject the cult's normalization of violence.

External Goal: 8

Simon's external goal is to leave the commune immediately with Connie.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 8

The conflict is high and escalating, with Simon's direct challenge to the cult and Sten's philosophical counterattack. The tension is palpable, though the conflict is resolved too quickly with Simon's agreement to leave, slightly deflating the buildup.

Opposition: 7

The opposition Simon faces is strong—Sten and the cult use calm, logical rhetoric to undermine his moral stance, and the community's collective gaze adds pressure. However, the opposition is purely verbal, lacking physical threat in this scene.

High Stakes: 8

The stakes are high—Simon and Connie's decision to leave could save them, but the cult's willingness to drive them suggests a trap. The scene raises the question of whether they will actually escape, adding tension.

Story Forward: 8

The scene moves the story forward by triggering Simon and Connie's departure, which isolates the remaining characters and raises the stakes for Dani and Christian. It also deepens the cult's manipulative nature.

Unpredictability: 6

This scene is somewhat unpredictable because Sten's philosophical turn is unexpected—he reframes the argument in personal terms rather than defending the ritual directly. However, the outcome (Simon deciding to leave) is predictable given the buildup.

Philosophical Conflict: 8

The clash is between the Hårga's belief that sacrifice is essential for relationships and Simon's secular humanist view that killing animals and people is morally wrong. This conflict challenges the protagonist's (Dani's) worldview by proxy, as she is not present but the argument reflects the cult's logic she must navigate.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 7

The emotional impact is strong, driven by Simon's trauma and anger, and Connie's fear. The scene effectively conveys the horror of being trapped in a cult's logic, but the emotional range is limited to anger and fear, missing deeper layers of grief or confusion.

Dialogue: 7

The dialogue is sharp and confrontational, with Sten's philosophical speech being a standout for its manipulative logic. However, Simon's lines are repetitive in their anger, and the exchange could benefit from more varied rhetorical strategies.

Engagement: 7.5

This scene is engaging because it pits a relatable moral outrage against a chillingly rational defense of violence, creating intellectual and emotional tension. The dialogue is sharp, and the stakes of leaving are clear.

Pacing: 7.5

The pacing is effective, starting with a tense question and escalating through rapid-fire dialogue to a philosophical climax, then a quick resolution. The scene moves at a good rhythm, though the resolution feels slightly rushed.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 9

The formatting is standard and clear, with proper scene headings, character cues, and parentheticals. The use of 'CONTINUED' and page numbers is professional. No formatting errors.

Structure: 7

The scene follows a classic confrontation structure: inciting incident (Simon's question), rising tension (argument), philosophical turn (Sten's speech), and resolution (Simon's decision to leave). The structure is effective for the genre, though the resolution feels slightly abrupt.


Critique
  • The scene feels a bit too expository. It's a lot of telling rather than showing. The characters are explaining things to each other, and it feels more like a lecture than a natural conversation.
  • The scene lacks a clear conflict. It is primarily driven by Simon's anger, but it doesn't have a sense of tension or purpose. The back and forth between Simon and Sten about sacrifice doesn't feel organic to the story and feels more like an info dump.
  • The scene's pacing is uneven. There are long stretches of dialogue, which can feel tedious, especially when the characters are simply explaining their beliefs to each other.
  • The character development is lacking. Simon's anger doesn't feel earned, and the audience doesn't get a good sense of his motives for being so upset.
  • The scene's ending feels abrupt. Simon decides to leave, but it isn't clear what motivates him. The scene lacks a sense of closure.
  • The scene's overall tone feels a bit inconsistent. It starts with a somber and unsettling mood, but it then shifts to a more expository and didactic tone.
Suggestions
  • Show, don't tell. Instead of having characters explain their beliefs, find a way to show the audience what they believe through their actions, dialogue, and interactions.
  • Create a clear conflict. What is at stake in this scene? What are the characters fighting for? Is it about Simon's reaction to the sacrifice, or is there something deeper going on?
  • Focus on the visual. Use the scene to build the world and the atmosphere. What do the Hårgan rituals look like? How do they make Simon and Connie feel?
  • Develop the characters. Give the audience a better sense of who Simon is and why he is so disturbed by what he has seen. Make his anger feel justified and relatable.
  • Create a stronger sense of tension. What are the stakes for Simon and Connie? What will happen to them if they leave?
  • Give the scene a more satisfying ending. What is the emotional impact of Simon's decision to leave? What does it mean for the future of the story?



Scene 26 -  Simon's Departure and Christian's Indifference
70A EXT. MAIN HOUSE 70A

She arrives at the MAIN HOUSE. Dani and Pelle are standing
outside. They watch her storm past.
DANI CONNIE
Are you okay, Connie? (not stopping)
Yeah. Sorry. We’re actually
leaving.

We stay outside with Dani and Pelle in a wide. Before long,
ODD comes running up.
ODD
Connie!

Connie steps out. She lugs her bags and Simon’s bags.

ODD (CONT’D)
Simon told me to tell you...
(catching his breath)
Jan drove him to the train station.
(MORE)
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 81
70A CONTINUED: 70A
ODD (CONT’D)
After Simon gets dropped off, he’s
sending the truck straight back for
you -
CONNIE ODD (CONT'D)
What? - and you’ll meet him there.
CONNIE
No. Why would he go without me? He
wouldn’t do that.
ODD
The truck only had room for two.
CONNIE
What does that mean? That’s not
true. Why wouldn’t he tell me?
ODD
Today’s only train leaves in ninety
minutes. It takes thirty-five
minutes to drive there and back.
They didn’t want to waste time.
CONNIE
So I could’ve sat on his lap!
ODD
Simon said that, too. Yet we don’t
break traffic laws.
Connie looks to Dani, incredulous.
CONNIE
(to Odd)
They just left without me, just
now?
ODD
There wasn’t room in the truck.
Yet it is coming right back. For
you.
Connie shakes her head, not buying it. She WALKS OFF, on a
mission to find out more. Odd turns to Dani:
ODD (CONT’D)
Lunch in a bit!

71 *OMITTED* 71

72 *OMITTED* 72
73 EXT. FIELD - DAY 73
Mark, standing in the shadow of the kitchen-side, peers
cautiously around the corner. He’s listening to (and trying
to catch a glimpse of) ULF, who cries into the shoulder of
MATS (late 60s), a handsome elder. He’s still devastated
over the desecrated Rotvälta.

MATS
Jag vet. Det är obegripligt. Men
han förstod inte vad han gjorde.
Beyond this, Christian is interviewing VALENTIN (20s).
Christian takes NOTES as he asks questions. Two Hårga women
listen in, smiling.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 82
73 CONTINUED: 73
Christian’s eyes keep straying to JOSH, who is also
questioning people. They are now RACING to gather info.
CHRISTIAN
How are roles or jobs assigned?
VALENTIN
That’s based on traits we show as
kids. For example:
(points to Mats)
He was assigned “to protect,” so he
made his pilgrimage as doctor.
Christian quickly writes this down. DANI walks up to him.
CHRISTIAN
Hey. You okay?
DANI
...Simon left without Connie.
CHRISTIAN
(faux concern)
Really? That’s so shitty.
Christian bluntly returns his attention to Valentin.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
(to Happy Man)
Actually - what about coupling? Is
incest ever a problem?
Dani PAUSES, disturbed by Christian’s indifference. For the
first time, she actually looks scared of him.
VALENTIN
Ha! Well, the bloodlines are very
well preserved, so the elders must
approve mates. Cousins can
sometimes mate, but we do respect
the incest taboo, so...we often
need to invite outside peoples.
Christian is taking feverish notes. Dani watches him with a
new kind of SCRUTINY; a new kind of distrust. As Christian
writes, he GLANCES over at something, and then does a double
take (”what the hell?”). Dani also looks...
JOSH is being led to Ruben’s temple by ARNE...

Christian stares at this, wild-eyed. Dani walks disdainfully
away from him.

74 *OMITTED* 74

75 *OMITTED* 75
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary Connie arrives at the main house to find Simon has left for the train station without her. Odd claims there was no room in the truck, but Connie is unconvinced. Meanwhile, Christian interviews Valentin about Hårga customs while Dani arrives with the news of Simon's departure, which Christian seems indifferent to. Josh is led to Ruben's temple by Arne, a development Christian observes with surprise. Dani, now distrustful of Christian, walks away, leaving him alone with Valentin.
Strengths
  • Effective atmosphere
  • Intriguing concept
  • Complex characters
  • Tense conflicts
  • Emotional depth
Weaknesses
  • Some dialogue may feel forced
  • Pacing could be improved in certain parts

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6.5

This scene effectively advances Dani's internal crisis and the group's disintegration, but its impact is limited by the fragmented focus on multiple subplots (Connie's departure, Christian's interview, Josh's temple visit) that dilute the emotional core.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The concept of using a seemingly mundane departure to expose deeper fractures in relationships and community is strong, but the execution feels slightly scattered.

Plot: 6.5

The plot moves forward with Connie's abandonment and Christian's escalating research, but the scene lacks a clear central event or turning point.

Originality: 6.5

The scene is original in its use of a minor character's departure to mirror the protagonist's isolation, but the 'obsessed researcher' trope is familiar.


Character Development

Characters: 7

Dani's growing distrust of Christian is well-drawn, but Connie's reaction feels rushed and Christian's indifference is a bit on-the-nose.

Character Changes: 6.5

Dani's perception of Christian shifts from unease to fear, a meaningful change, but it's subtle and could be stronger.

Internal Goal: 7

Dani's internal goal is to understand Christian's true nature and decide whether she can trust him, driven by a need for safety and connection.

External Goal: 5

Dani's external goal is to check on Connie and figure out what's happening with the group, but she is passive in this scene.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 6

Conflict is present (Connie vs. Odd, Dani vs. Christian, Christian vs. Josh) but mostly low-level and diffuse.

Opposition: 5.5

Dani faces opposition from Christian's indifference and the cult's opaque logic, but it's not a direct confrontation.

High Stakes: 6.5

Stakes are personal (Dani's safety, Connie's relationship) but not yet life-threatening, though the cult's ominousness raises them.

Story Forward: 7

The scene advances the story by deepening Dani's isolation and Christian's obsession, but it's more of a setup than a payoff.

Unpredictability: 7

This scene is unpredictable because Simon leaving without Connie is a surprising betrayal, and Christian's coldness is a new development.

Philosophical Conflict: 6

The clash between individual autonomy (Connie/Simon leaving) and communal obligation (Hårga's rituals) is present, but not deeply explored. Dani's worldview is challenged by Christian's embrace of the cult's logic.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 6

The emotional impact is moderate—Connie's confusion and Dani's fear are felt, but the scene is too busy to land a strong punch.

Dialogue: 6.5

The dialogue is functional and reveals character (Odd's bureaucratic tone, Christian's dismissiveness), but some lines feel expository (Valentin's incest explanation).

Engagement: 6.5

This scene is engaging because it raises questions about Connie's fate and Dani's safety, but the fragmented focus reduces momentum.

Pacing: 6

The pacing of the scene contributes to its effectiveness because it alternates between tense dialogue and quiet observation, but the multiple cuts to different characters feel choppy.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is standard and clean, with clear scene headings and action lines. The use of (CONT'D) and (MORE) is correct.

Structure: 5.5

The scene is structured as a series of vignettes (Connie's departure, Christian's interview, Josh's temple visit) without a clear rising action or climax, which weakens its dramatic arc.


Critique
  • The scene starts with a slow and clunky introduction of Connie's situation, which feels like a rehash of the previous scene. It could benefit from a quicker pace and more direct action.
  • Odd's dialogue feels overly expository. He provides too much information about Simon's intentions, which could be conveyed more subtly through Connie's reaction and actions.
  • Connie's disbelief about Simon leaving her behind is not fully conveyed. The dialogue feels a bit flat and doesn't capture her emotional response.
  • The scene shifts abruptly to Mark and Ulf, disrupting the flow and creating a disconnect. It would be more effective to transition smoothly between these scenes, perhaps through a visual connection or a shared character.
  • The introduction of Christian's interview with Valentin feels rushed. The dialogue is expository and doesn't fully engage the reader. The scene could benefit from more visual detail and subtext to make the interview more compelling.
  • Christian's reaction to Connie's statement about Simon leaving feels overly casual. It's out of character and doesn't reflect the seriousness of the situation. This moment could be used to reveal more about Christian's motivations and anxieties.
  • Dani's reaction to Christian's lack of concern is unclear. The script doesn't fully capture her growing distrust of him. This could be amplified through visual cues, internal monologue, or dialogue.
  • The final image of Josh being led to Ruben's temple feels jarring and abrupt. The scene doesn't fully explain the significance of this action, leaving the reader with unanswered questions. The scene should build up to this moment more effectively.
  • The scene lacks a clear sense of purpose. It doesn't advance the plot significantly or reveal any crucial information about the characters or setting.
Suggestions
  • Consider opening the scene with a more dynamic visual, such as Connie's frantic search for Simon, to immediately grab the reader's attention.
  • Cut down on the expository dialogue. Allow Connie's reactions and actions to reveal Simon's intentions and her feelings.
  • Add visual details to create a more immersive experience. Describe Connie's panicked expressions, her quickened pace, and her frantic search for answers.
  • Find a smoother transition between Connie's scene and Mark and Ulf. This could be achieved by a shared character, a visual connection, or a shift in time.
  • Give Christian's interview with Valentin more depth and visual detail. Show Christian's growing anxiety and his obsession with gathering information.
  • Make Christian's reaction to Connie's statement about Simon leaving more nuanced. Show his inner conflict and his potential motives for his nonchalance.
  • Amplify Dani's reaction to Christian's indifference. Show her growing distrust through her body language, internal monologue, or sharp dialogue.
  • Build up the scene towards Josh being led to Ruben's temple. Show the growing tension and mystery surrounding the temple and its significance.
  • Consider adding a scene where Connie is reunited with Simon at the train station. This would allow for a more satisfying conclusion to her storyline and provide a clearer sense of closure.
  • Make sure the scene serves a clear purpose in the overall story. It should advance the plot, reveal character development, or create tension for the reader.



Scene 27 -  A Taste of the Unknown
76 EXT. FARMSTEAD - MINUTES LATER 76
Dani walks idly around, thinking about her exchange with
Pelle (and about Simon leaving Connie). She holds the herb
pouch that Pelle gave to her. As the gears turn in her head,
her attention falls on...
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 83
76 CONTINUED: 76
A large KITCHEN in one of the houses. A group of WOMEN (all
ages) collaborate to prepare dinner. One woman, ULRIKA (30s),
sees Dani and waves her over. Dani pauses and then
approaches.
ULRIKA
Would you like to help join us?
DANI
Sure!

She steps up.

DANI (CONT’D)
Do you know...have you seen Simon?
ULRIKA
Oh, yes, he was driven to the
station. Did you not say goodbye?
DANI
No. I didn’t. But that’s okay...
(mind still racing)
What are we making?
ULRIKA
Meat tarts!
Dani smiles “ooh!” and joins the women. She’s handed an
apron. Another Woman says something to Dani in Swedish.
ULRIKA (CONT’D)
(translating)
Hon säger att du är så vacker.
DANI
Oh! She’s so beautiful!
Meanwhile, MAJA is preparing a tray of unbaked MEAT PIES. One
of the pies is clearly very special. She distinguishes this
one by laying a special BASIL LEAF on top.
76A EXT. FARMSTEAD - SAME TIME 76A
SIV stands among labouring men, staring at the KITCHEN
WINDOW. She watches Dani. Behind her, the maypole is being
transported from its original placement.
77 INT. TEMPLE - SAME TIME 77
The HOLY TEMPLE. Josh stands near the altar with Arne, who
has pulled the Rubi Radr from an elevated pedestal. He
shows Josh the text (written in the graphic Affect language
- a combination of runes and abstract hand paintings). The
walls of the temple are lined with thousands of books that
look like variations on the Rubi Radr.
ARNE
We describe it like “emotional sheet
music.”
JOSH
What does it say?
ARNE
Well...each runic letter stands for
one of the 16 Affects, which are
graded from most holy to most unholy.
This one is about Grief.
(MORE)
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 84
77 CONTINUED: 77
ARNE (CONT'D)
You can see at the end, however, we
have blank pages?
Indeed the last half of the book is BLANK.
ARNE (CONT’D)
This is because the Rubi Radr is a
forever work in progress. Forever
evolving. We have many hundreds of
these.
JOSH
And who decides what’s added?
ARNE
Well - this iteration is being
written by Ruben.
Arne points to RUBEN, the deformed boy, who is playing
outside.
JOSH
(confused)
The...disabled?
ARNE
Since birth. He draws and the Elders
interpret.
He shows Josh the first pages. They are marked by HANDPRINTS -
all in different colors of paint. (Below the drawings are
illustrative interpretations.)
ARNE (CONT’D)
Ruben is unclouded by normal
cognition. It makes him open for the
source.
JOSH
So...what happens when Ruben dies? Do
you just wait until a new baby isn't
“clouded”?
ARNE
Ruben was a product of inbreeding.
All of our Oracles have been
deliberate products of inbreeding.
Josh’s jaw hangs. He hides his amazement.
JOSH
Can I possibly take a photograph?
ARNE
(suddenly alarmed)
What? No. Absolutely not.
Arne CLOSES the book.
JOSH ARNE (CONT'D)
Okay. Sorry. Absolutely not.

A TENSE beat. Broken suddenly by a very DISTANT SCREAM, too
far away to discern whether it’s made by a man or animal.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 85
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary Dani explores the farmstead, joining the women preparing dinner and learning about the community. Meanwhile, Josh encounters the mysterious Rubi Radr in the temple, a book filled with runes and abstract art. As Josh learns about the book and its creator, a distant scream echoes through the air, leaving both Dani and Josh with a sense of unease and anticipation.
Strengths
  • Strong emotional impact
  • Intriguing concept of Hårga rituals
  • Well-defined characters and conflicts
Weaknesses
  • Some dialogue may be confusing for the audience

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6.5

This scene's primary job is to deepen the mystery and horror of the Hårga cult by revealing the disturbing origin of their sacred text, which it does effectively through Josh's horrified fascination. The single biggest limiter is the abrupt, distant scream that feels slightly contrived as a cliffhanger, and a more organic transition or payoff would lift the tension.


Story Content

Concept: 7.5

The concept of an oracle produced by inbreeding and a sacred text that is a 'forever work in progress' is original and deeply unsettling, effectively blending horror with intellectual curiosity. However, the scene relies heavily on exposition to convey this, which slightly undercuts the visceral impact.

Plot: 6

The plot advances Josh's investigation and reveals a key cult secret, but the scene is largely static—a conversation in a temple—with little action. The distant scream adds a plot hook but feels disconnected from the immediate dialogue.

Originality: 8

The concept of an oracle created through deliberate inbreeding and a sacred text that is a 'forever work in progress' interpreted from a disabled child's drawings is highly original. The dialogue is functional but not particularly fresh.


Character Development

Characters: 6

Josh's character is well-served: his amazement and hidden horror are clear. Arne is a competent expositor but remains somewhat flat, serving only to deliver information. Dani is absent from this scene, which limits character interplay.

Character Changes: 3

Josh's understanding of the cult deepens, but he does not undergo a significant change in this scene. His jaw-hanging reaction suggests shock, but no decision or shift in goal occurs.

Internal Goal: 7

Josh's internal goal is to understand the Hårga's true nature without losing his objectivity or moral compass; he is driven by academic ambition but increasingly unsettled by what he learns.

External Goal: 6

Josh's external goal is to document the Rubi Radr, specifically to take a photograph for his thesis.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 4

There is a low-level conflict between Josh's desire to document and Arne's refusal to allow photography, but it is quickly resolved. The deeper conflict is Josh's internal struggle between fascination and horror.

Opposition: 4

The opposition Josh faces is from Arne, who denies his request to photograph the book, and from the cult's secrecy. The opposition is mild but firm, reflecting the cult's control over information.

High Stakes: 5

The stakes are raised intellectually—Josh is getting closer to dangerous knowledge—but the scene lacks immediate physical stakes. The distant scream hints at danger but is too vague to raise tension significantly.

Story Forward: 6

The scene moves the story forward by revealing a major cult secret (the oracle's origin) and setting up Josh's potential access to the Rubi Radr. However, it is a pause in the larger narrative momentum.

Unpredictability: 7.5

This scene is unpredictable because the revelation that the oracle is a product of inbreeding is a shocking twist that subverts expectations of a peaceful, nature-loving commune.

Philosophical Conflict: 7.5

The clash is between Josh's academic, empirical worldview and the Hårga's belief in a sacred text produced by a deliberately inbred, cognitively disabled oracle. This challenges his notions of ethics, knowledge, and the value of human life.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 5

The emotional impact is muted; the revelation is intellectually disturbing but not viscerally felt. The distant scream attempts to inject dread but feels disconnected from the calm temple setting.

Dialogue: 5.5

The dialogue is functional and informative, with Arne's explanation of the Rubi Radr being the highlight. However, it is heavily expository and lacks subtext or emotional depth; Josh's responses are mostly reactive questions.

Engagement: 7

This scene is engaging because it reveals a deeply disturbing cult secret (deliberate inbreeding for an oracle) that raises the stakes and deepens the mystery, keeping the reader curious about what else the Hårga are hiding.

Pacing: 7

The pacing of the scene contributes to its effectiveness because it starts with calm exposition, builds tension through Josh's growing horror, and ends with an abrupt, jarring scream that disrupts the intellectual calm.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is clean and professional, with clear scene headings, proper use of parentheticals, and consistent action lines. The only minor issue is the 'CONTINUED' header which is slightly dated but not incorrect.

Structure: 6.5

The scene follows a classic reveal structure: setup (Josh in temple), exposition (Arne explains the book), twist (the oracle is a product of inbreeding), and a cliffhanger (distant scream). It is effective for a horror mystery but feels slightly formulaic.


Critique
  • The scene feels a bit too exposition-heavy. It's mostly dialogue about the Rubi Radr, and while that information is important, it could be conveyed more organically.
  • The character of Arne feels somewhat flat. His motivations for refusing to let Josh photograph the book aren't entirely clear, and his sudden shift in demeanor could be smoother.
  • The pacing is a bit slow. The scene starts with Dani going to the kitchen, which is a nice change of pace, but the conversation with Ulrika is a bit drawn out.
  • The visual aspect of the scene could be more impactful. The description of the temple and the Rubi Radr are well-written, but they don't quite translate into a memorable visual experience.
  • The scream at the end feels a bit abrupt and doesn't have much context. It's a good cliffhanger, but it would be even more effective if the audience had more reason to care about what's causing the scream.
  • The scene would benefit from showing more of the Hårgan community's rituals and beliefs. The focus on the Rubi Radr is important, but it shouldn't be the only aspect of their culture that is explored in this scene.
Suggestions
  • Instead of just explaining the Rubi Radr, show Josh actively reading it. Have him notice something unusual, perhaps a hidden message or a chilling image, that makes him want to photograph it.
  • Give Arne a more compelling motivation for refusing Josh's request. Maybe he believes the book is sacred and shouldn't be photographed, or perhaps he fears Josh will misinterpret the information.
  • Consider adding a scene where Dani and Christian are having a conversation about the animal sacrifice. This could provide context for the scream and also further develop their relationship.
  • Use the visual language of the script to create a more immersive experience. Describe the temple in detail, paying attention to its architecture, decorations, and atmosphere. Similarly, describe the Rubi Radr in a way that captures its beauty and mystery.
  • Before the scream, have a moment where the characters are engaged in a conversation or activity that highlights the tension building in the village. This will make the scream feel more impactful.
  • Interweave scenes with other aspects of the Hårgan culture, such as their daily lives, traditions, or beliefs. This will help the audience understand the larger context of the Rubi Radr and its significance within the community.



Scene 28 -  Tensions at the Fire Temple Feast
77A INT. KITCHEN - EVENING 77A

Five seconds earlier. Dani is taking pies out of the oven,
but then the same distant scream from the last scene makes
her HALT.

78 *OMITTED* 78

79 *OMITTED* 79

80 *OMITTED* 80

81 EXT. FIRE TEMPLE - EVENING 81
Five seconds earlier. Mark, who was just approaching the
triangular temple, freezes to investigate the distance
scream. It is followed by nothing.
His attention now returns to the temple, where a group of
young women are entering and exiting. The women entering
carry large floral ornaments; the ones exiting are fetching
new ornaments from a pile.
Mark keeps his distance, but continues to warily approach.
INGA emerges from the house, but when she sees him, she
pauses and hesitantly waves hello.

MARK
(to himself)
Fuck, yep, that’s her.
Embarrassed, Mark gives a half-wave, then instinctively turns
away, as if to change course.

MARK (CONT’D)
Fuck.
He then forces himself to turn back. Still looking at him,
Inga has returned to work, having picked up a big piece of
floral ornamentation. She turns her back to him as she re-
enters the temple.
Behind Mark, the young boy BROR runs from one group to
another, announcing:

BROR (O.S.)
Maten är klar! ... Det är dags för
mat!
82 EXT. FIELD - EVENING 82
The dining tables are now set in a runic pattern (symbolism
TBD). Everyone is seated.
Christian, Dani, Josh and Mark sit at a table. Pelle is
seated a few seats away. Dani glances over at him. He smiles
warmly and looks away. Dani’s eyes LINGER on him.
The SERVERS are laying plates in front of everyone. One
especially COY-LOOKING SERVER sets a plate in front of
CHRISTIAN. It features the special meat pie with the BASIL LEAF
on top.
CHRISTIAN
Thanks.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 86
82 CONTINUED: 82
Dani turns to Christian.
DANI
Has anyone seen Connie?
CHRISTIAN
I think Mark did earlier.
MARK
Yeah, I’m pretty sure I noticed
her trying out for the sprinting
olympics.
DANI
What? Where?

JARL, a happy Hårgan, inserts himself. (Valentin, beside him,
smiles and nods in agreement through this.)
JARL
Sorry, but I can say what happened.
Her boyfriend called the landline
from the train station and calmed
Connie down. Then she begged our
pardon and I drove her to meet him.

A brief pause as everyone considers this.

CHRISTIAN
Okay, well, that’s a relief.
DANI
Why would Simon would leave without
her?
CHRISTIAN
I’m sure it was just
miscommunication.
DANI
(after a moment)
I could see you possibly doing that.
CHRISTIAN
...The hell does that mean?

DANI
........Never mind.
Christian stares at Dani. Surprised at the uncharacteristic
defiance.
Meanwhile, Mark has noticed ULF staring at him from a
distance. Ulf has murder in his eyes.
MARK
(to Josh)
Fuck. Somebody’s still sore about
“the ancestral tree.”
Josh looks up to see Ulf, whose eyes really are trained on
Mark.
JOSH
Yikes.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 87
82 CONTINUED: 82
MARK
Is he gonna kill me?
Josh, preoccupied, turns to Christian. He asks, faux-
casually:
JOSH
Did you learn anything about the
Rubi Radr?
CHRISTIAN
(mock-delighted)
Oh, what? You wanna collaborate now?
Josh ignores this and moves on to his food.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
I know that one elder gave you a
glimpse.
JOSH
(abruptly, ending it)
Thank you. Sorry I brought it up.
Christian seethes. He takes a BITE of his tart. As he chews,
he catches something on his tongue, and pulls a PUBIC HAIR
from his mouth. His eyes widen with alarm.
MARK
(seeing this)
Oh my God, dude. What the fuck?
DANI
(inquiring)
What is it?
MARK DANI (CONT'D)
Was that a fucking pube? Ew.

CHRISTIAN
It’s just a hair.

MARK
Yeah. A pubic hair.
CHRISTIAN MARK (CONT'D)
(embarrassed) Why are you embarrassed?
Shhh! Calm down. They’re the ones handing out
hair pies.
Christian tenses up, embarrassed by Mark. He then notices:
MAJA is looking at him. Dani catches this.
Christian self-consciously breaks the gaze, taking a sip of
his drink (a pink-tinted MEAD in a crystal glass).
Mark notices that ULF is still staring him down.
MARK (CONT’D)
Jesus. He’s still lookin’ at me.
Josh looks tensely at his NOTES. He stares at a line that
reads: Affects -- runic combinations, “emotional sheet
music”, followed by different examples of the affect
hieroglyphics.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 88
82 CONTINUED: 82
INGA, the pretty brunette, sneaks up behind Mark. She
whispers in his ear.
INGA
You will come with me?
Mark turns to her, startled. He smiles widely.
MARK
What?
INGA
You will come? I show you.
MARK
Uhhh... Oh-kay.
INGA MARK (CONT'D)
Yes? Yeah. Okay. Sure. Great.
Mark rises from his seat.
MARK (CONT’D)
(to his friends)
I’ll be back, I guess? She’s gonna
show me...
Mark looks very excited as he walks off with Inga. She takes
his hand and leads him toward the woods.
DANI
Somebody for everyone, I guess.
Josh is so immersed in his thoughts, he didn’t even notice
Mark being lured away.
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary As Dani takes pies from the oven, a distant scream interrupts her. Mark approaches the Fire Temple, where he encounters Inga and a group of young women. Meanwhile, dinner guests are seated in a field, and tensions rise when Christian discovers a pubic hair on his pie. Dani expresses concern over Connie's absence, while Ulf glares at Mark, reminding him of past conflicts. Josh's probing questions about the Rubi Radr create further discomfort. Inga invites Mark to leave with her, heightening the scene's ominous atmosphere.
Strengths
  • Building tension
  • Mystery elements
  • Strong emotional impact
  • Complex character dynamics
Weaknesses
  • Some dialogue may feel forced or unnatural

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6.5

This scene's primary job is to escalate interpersonal tension and deepen the sense of dread through social dynamics and small, unsettling details. It lands well with the pubic hair discovery and Mark's uneasy exit, but the pacing is slightly uneven and the dialogue occasionally feels on-the-nose, which limits the overall impact. A tighter focus on the most charged moments would lift it.


Story Content

Concept: 7.5

The concept of a communal dinner where a pubic hair is served as a subtle act of aggression or ritual contamination is fresh and disturbing, effectively blending the mundane with the horrific.

Plot: 6

The plot advances the simmering conflicts: Dani's defiance toward Christian, Josh's secretive research, Mark's vulnerability, and the Hårgans' manipulation. However, the scene is more about atmosphere and character beats than major plot progression.

Originality: 7.5

The pubic hair in a pie is a highly original and unsettling detail. The dinner scene itself is a familiar trope, but the specific tensions and details feel fresh.


Character Development

Characters: 7.5

Characters are well-differentiated: Dani's growing defiance, Christian's embarrassment and seething, Mark's nervous excitement, Josh's obsessive focus. The Hårgans remain opaque and menacing.

Character Changes: 5

Dani shows a subtle shift toward defiance against Christian. Mark's change is more about his fate being sealed. Christian's embarrassment may affect his confidence.

Internal Goal: 6.5

Dani's internal goal is to maintain her sense of self and safety while navigating the cult's pressures and her failing relationship with Christian.

External Goal: 4

Dani's external goal is to find Connie and understand what's happening, but she is passive in this scene.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 7.5

Conflict is layered: Dani vs. Christian (relationship tension), Josh vs. Christian (thesis rivalry), Mark vs. Ulf (threat), and the overarching Hårgan vs. outsider conflict. The pubic hair is a micro-conflict.

Opposition: 7

Opposition comes from multiple directions: Ulf's murderous glare, Maja's subtle aggression (hair pie), and the Hårgans' manipulation of Mark. Dani faces Christian's dismissiveness.

High Stakes: 6

Stakes are personal: Dani's relationship, Mark's safety, Josh's thesis. The pubic hair hints at poisoning or ritual contamination, raising the stakes subtly.

Story Forward: 6.5

The scene moves the story forward by escalating tensions and setting up Mark's disappearance, but it's more of a simmer than a boil.

Unpredictability: 7.5

This scene is unpredictable because the pubic hair is a shocking, darkly comic detail, and Mark's sudden departure with Inga feels both inevitable and surprising.

Philosophical Conflict: 7

The clash between individual autonomy (outsiders) and collective ritual sacrifice (Hårgans) is present, especially in the hair pie and Mark's luring.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 6.5

The scene generates unease and discomfort, particularly through the pubic hair and Mark's naive departure. However, the emotional impact is somewhat diluted by the multiple subplots.

Dialogue: 6.5

Dialogue is natural and reveals character, but some lines (e.g., 'Somebody for everyone, I guess') feel a bit too on-the-nose. The exchange about the pubic hair is effective in its awkwardness.

Engagement: 7

This scene is engaging because of the mounting dread from the pubic hair, Ulf's stare, and Mark's naive exit with Inga, all while the group dynamics fray.

Pacing: 6.5

The pacing of the scene contributes to its effectiveness because it alternates between tense dialogue and quiet moments, building to Mark's exit, though some exchanges feel slightly drawn out.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8.5

Formatting is professional and clear, with proper scene headings and action lines. The use of parentheticals is minimal and effective.

Structure: 6.5

The scene follows a classic dinner-table structure with multiple character beats, but the transitions between subplots feel slightly choppy.


Critique
  • The scene feels somewhat cluttered and lacks a clear focus. It jumps between multiple characters and storylines, making it difficult to follow the main thread of the scene.
  • The scream is a bit of a narrative cheat, as it's used to jolt the audience into the next scene without any clear motivation or consequence in this scene.
  • The character interactions feel somewhat forced and lack genuine connection. There's a lot of dialogue, but it doesn't seem to serve much purpose other than to move the plot forward.
  • The scene relies too much on exposition and telling rather than showing. We learn that Connie left with Simon, but we don't see any of the details that led to their departure.
  • The pubic hair incident feels like a cheap gag that disrupts the flow of the scene and doesn't add anything to the narrative.
  • The scene ends abruptly, leaving the audience with a sense of incompleteness. It would be helpful to have a more definitive ending that provides closure and foreshadows the next scene.
Suggestions
  • Focus on one or two central conflicts or plot points in the scene. This will help to streamline the narrative and make it more engaging for the audience.
  • Explore the motivations behind the characters' actions. Why is Dani so suspicious of Christian? What are Mark's thoughts about Inga's invitation? Show these conflicts to create more tension and depth to the scene.
  • Use visual cues and sensory details to create a more immersive experience for the audience. Show the runic patterns on the table, the details of the food, or the expressions on the characters' faces.
  • Consider using a montage to illustrate the events that led to Connie's departure. This will give the audience a better understanding of the situation and create a more compelling narrative.
  • Rethink the pubic hair incident. It seems out of place and doesn't add anything meaningful to the scene. Consider finding a more subtle way to create tension or humor.
  • Provide a more satisfying ending to the scene. This could be a dramatic confrontation between characters, a moment of realization for one of the characters, or a hint of foreshadowing for the next scene.



Scene 29 -  The Deceptive Encounter
83 INT. THE MAIN HOUSE - “NIGHT” 83
Everybody is climbing into bed. Josh’s eyes, however, are
BUSY. He’s thinking intensely about something.
Dani sneaks up on him.
DANI
Hey, can I steal another sleeping
pill? Only half this time.
JOSH
Oh. Yeah. Okay.
Josh fetches her a pill. She takes it and moves to her bed.
Josh crawls stiffly into his bed. He’s still wearing his
SHOES.
84 INT. THE MAIN HOUSE - LATER 84
Everyone is asleep, except for JOSH, who looks as tense as
before. He sits up, scanning the room to make sure nobody is
awake. He then climbs quietly out of bed. He creeps to the
door and silently exits.
85 EXT. THE MAIN HOUSE - CONTINUOUS 85
Josh rushes across the grass. It’s now darkest twilight. He
hustles to the TEMPLE, glancing nervously about.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 89

86 INT. RUBEN’S TEMPLE - FOYER - CONTINUOUS 86
Josh passes the dark foyer to enter through the Temple
Doors...
87 INT. RUBEN’S TEMPLE - CONTINUOUS 87
Josh sneaks into the Temple. Ruben is asleep by the door.
Josh creeps past him to approach the pedestal featuring the
holy book RUBI RADR. He pulls out his phone, turns on the
FLASHLIGHT, and begins taking silent PHOTOS - page by page -
of Rubi Radr’s text.
While he anxiously photographs, Josh keeps glancing up at the
Temple DOORS, making sure he’s still alone. He has photographed
about fifteen pages when he hears the front door CREAK open.
Josh FREEZES. He looks up. Through the Temple’s open doors, he
sees SOMEONE standing in the dark foyer. The person is barely
visible in the dimness. After some scrutiny, Josh makes it out
to be MARK. He is standing motionless.
JOSH
(relieved, whispering)
What the fuck. Mark?
But Mark doesn’t move or speak.
JOSH (CONT’D)
(whispering)
The fuck are you doing? Close the
door! We’re not supposed to be here.
Mark still doesn’t move. Despite how hard it is to see, one
can tell that his body looks BULKIER than usual. And his face
seems somewhat SWOLLEN.
Josh looks unsettled. He starts moving toward the door.
JOSH (CONT’D)
(whispering)
Mark? Hello? What the fu--?
MARK steps forward. It is now bright enough to see... This
isn’t Mark. It’s a LARGER MAN, and he’s WEARING MARK’S SKIN
(which is stretched uneasily over the man’s bulkier
features). Upon closer inspection, one might identify these
features (and the blue eyes) as belonging to ULF.
Before the full horror of this revelation can register on
Josh’s face, he is STRUCK against the HEAD by a bludgeoning
FORCE (the end of a cudgel wielded by an off-screen Hårgan).
Josh collapses to make a sustained, involuntary GROANING
noise.
A quiet moment as “Mark,” eyes invisible behind the skin
mask, stares down at Josh’s twitching body.
Josh’s body is swiftly DRAGGED out of frame.
Genres: ["Horror","Thriller","Drama"]

Summary In a tense and suspenseful night scene at Ruben's Temple, Josh, unable to sleep, sneaks out to photograph the holy book, Rubi Radr. He is startled when he encounters a figure he believes to be his friend Mark, but it is actually Ulf in disguise. Without warning, Ulf attacks Josh with a cudgel, knocking him unconscious and dragging his body away, leaving the audience in suspense about Josh's fate.
Strengths
  • Building tension
  • Shocking revelation
  • Emotional impact
  • Horror elements
Weaknesses
  • Minimal dialogue
  • Limited character interaction

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 7.5

This scene's primary job is to deliver a horrifying twist that escalates the cult's threat, and it lands with visceral impact through the skin-mask reveal. The single biggest limiter is the slightly rushed pacing of Josh's discovery and attack, which could benefit from a beat of realization before the bludgeoning.


Story Content

Concept: 7.5

The concept of a cult member wearing a victim's skin as a disguise is a fresh and disturbing take on infiltration, but the execution relies on a familiar horror trope of the sneaky protagonist getting caught.

Plot: 7

The plot advances the horror by revealing the cult's violent nature and the fate of Mark, but the sequence of Josh sneaking in and being caught is straightforward and predictable until the reveal.

Originality: 7.5

The skin-mask reveal is a fresh and disturbing take on cult infiltration, though the 'sneaking into a forbidden place' setup is familiar. The dialogue is authentic to the situation.


Character Development

Characters: 6.5

Josh's character is shown as reckless and determined, but his dialogue is minimal and functional. The reveal of Ulf in Mark's skin is a strong character moment for the cult's menace, but Mark himself is absent.

Character Changes: 3

Josh undergoes a sudden change from curious researcher to victim, but the change is external and forced rather than internal growth.

Internal Goal: 6

Josh's internal goal is to gain knowledge and academic success by documenting the cult's secrets, driven by ambition and a desire for recognition.

External Goal: 7

Josh's external goal is to photograph the Rubi Radr without being caught.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 8

Conflict is high as Josh faces immediate physical danger from the cult, but the conflict is one-sided (Josh is unaware until too late).

Opposition: 9

The opposition is the cult, represented by Ulf and an off-screen attacker, who are physically overwhelming and morally absolute, leaving Josh with no chance.

High Stakes: 8.5

Stakes are high as Josh's life is in immediate danger, and the reveal implies the cult is actively hunting the outsiders.

Story Forward: 8

The scene moves the story forward by confirming the cult's murderous nature and eliminating a main character, raising stakes for the remaining group.

Unpredictability: 8.5

This scene is unpredictable because the reveal that 'Mark' is actually Ulf wearing Mark's skin is a shocking twist that subverts expectations of a simple caught-in-the-act scenario.

Philosophical Conflict: 6.5

The clash is between Josh's academic curiosity and the cult's absolute secrecy and violent enforcement of tradition, challenging his belief that knowledge is a right.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 7.5

The skin-mask reveal and sudden bludgeoning create strong shock and horror, but the emotional impact is somewhat dampened by the quick pacing and lack of character investment in Josh.

Dialogue: 5.5

Dialogue is sparse and serves only to confirm identity and build tension, with Josh's whispered lines feeling natural but not distinctive.

Engagement: 8

This scene is engaging because the slow build of Josh's sneaking and the sudden, grotesque reveal of the skin mask create a powerful hook that keeps the reader on edge.

Pacing: 8

The pacing of the scene contributes to its effectiveness because it starts slow and methodical, then accelerates to a sudden, violent climax, maximizing tension and impact.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 9

Formatting is clean and professional, with clear action lines and proper use of caps for sounds and emphasis. The parentheticals are minimal and appropriate.

Structure: 7

The scene follows a classic horror structure: setup (Josh sneaking in), rising tension (photographing, hearing a creak), and climax (the reveal and attack). It's effective but formulaic.


Critique
  • This scene is a bit clunky in its execution, primarily due to its reliance on exposition and visual cues rather than building suspense through action and character interaction.
  • The scene's reliance on visual cues to reveal the identity of the attacker is a bit lazy. It would be more engaging to have the character's actions and dialogue slowly reveal their true nature rather than simply showing us a strange, larger person.
  • The initial encounter between Josh and Mark feels uneventful. There isn't much tension or build-up before the attack, making the violence feel sudden and unearned.
  • The attack itself feels rushed. We don't see the full extent of the attack, which diminishes the impact of the violence.
  • The fact that the character is revealed to be Ulf, but we know this from a description, not the action, weakens the reveal.
  • The scene feels more like a set-up for a future event than a captivating scene in its own right.
  • The scene lacks a clear objective for Josh, making his actions seem random. We need to understand why he is taking pictures of the book and what he hopes to accomplish.
  • The scene is reliant on exposition to convey information, which can be dull for the reader.
  • The lack of dialogue between Josh and Mark before the attack reduces the scene's emotional impact. We need to hear their reactions and fears to connect with the characters.
Suggestions
  • Consider revising the scene to focus on Josh's motivations. Why is he risking so much to photograph the book? Is he driven by curiosity, a sense of duty, or some other, darker motive?
  • Introduce more tension in the scene by highlighting the danger Josh is in. For example, he could notice the temple door is slightly ajar before he even begins photographing the book, creating suspense.
  • Show us the attack in more detail. We don't have to see every blow, but we can suggest the brutality of the attack through Josh's reactions.
  • Create a sense of unease by having Josh notice subtle changes in 'Mark's' appearance or behavior before the attack. Maybe 'Mark' is breathing heavily or making unnatural noises.
  • Give Josh a clear objective beyond just taking pictures. Is he trying to steal the book? Does he want to use the images for his thesis? What is the goal of his actions?
  • Increase the scene's suspense by having Josh find something disturbing in the Rubi Radr. Maybe he sees an image or text that foreshadows the attack.
  • Give Josh a chance to fight back or defend himself during the attack, even if he fails. This will add a sense of drama and realism to the scene.
  • Consider adding dialogue between Josh and Mark (or Ulf) to reveal their characters and motivations. Even a single sentence from each could add tension and intrigue.
  • Employ imagery and sensory details to create a more vivid and impactful scene. For example, describe the smell of incense in the temple, the texture of the book, or the sound of Josh's breathing as he photographs the pages.
  • Instead of simply describing the attack, consider using sound effects to create a more immersive experience for the reader.



Scene 30 -  Missing Book, Missing Boys
88 INT. THE MAIN HOUSE - MORNING 88
Outside, the ROOSTER crows.
People stir awake in their beds. Josh’s bed is EMPTY. As is
Mark’s.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 90

89 EXT. FARMSTEAD - MORNING 89
Breakfast time. The tables are shaped to form the
“stability” pattern. Dani, Christian and Pelle look
quizzically around. The community is dressed in more
colorful clothes than usual.
DANI
Could Mark still be off with that
girl?
PELLE
I wouldn’t be surprised.
DANI
Then what about Josh?
CHRISTIAN
I’m honestly not too concerned.
Sten stands up. A hush falls cleanly over the scene.
STEN
We have something regretful to
announce. This morning the
nineteenth book of Rubi Radr was
found missing from the temple. We
are not hoping to point fingers, yet
we ask kindly that whoever took it,
please return it to its original
place. You can leave it in the
temple, which will be left unguarded
and unwatched. Nobody need know it
was you. If it is not returned by
tonight, other actions will be
taken. Thank you.
He sits down and everyone uneasily resumes eating.
CHRISTIAN
(under his breath)
Fuck.
(to Dani and Pelle)
Which of you is surprised?
89A EXT. FARMSTEAD - LATER 89A
Breakfast has ended. Christian, Dani and Pelle deposit their
dirty dishes at the washing station, only to turn around and
see ARNE and STEN walking toward them. Our group anticipates
the following question:
ARNE
Where is your friend Josh?
CHRISTIAN
I know. We have no idea.
ARNE
He and your other friend disappear on
the same day. You see how it looks.
CHRISTIAN
Yes, obviously, but I swear to you -
we are completely in the dark on this.
We are every bit as confused as you
are.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 91
89 CONTINUED: 89
DANI
(not sure whether to say
it)
We did see Mark go off with one of
the girls last night.
STEN
What girl?
PELLE
Inga.
Sten thinks about this. Irma has joined. Christian
interjects:
CHRISTIAN
But Mark wouldn’t have done this.
Josh, however: he came to bed with
us, and when we woke up, he was
gone. And if he did take that book,
I just pray you understand: we do
not identify as friends of his, or
collaborators, or anything. I
certainly don't vouch for him and
we'd be so embarrassed to be
connected to this in any way.
Beat. ARNE relents.
ARNE CHRISTIAN (CONT'D)
...Let’s just hope it gets
returned. Yes. I hope that very much.
PELLE
I feel responsible.
ARNE
Well - you and Odd can go looking
for them. Maybe you can redeem this.
Pelle nods, walks to Odd, and they proceed toward the truck.
Sten turns to Dani and Christian.
STEN
(to Dani)
You’ll be going with the women for
the day’s activity.

Karin is standing behind Sten, ready to take Dani. She steps
forward to hand Dani a special summer dress.

STEN (CONT’D)
(to Christian)
And Siv asks to see you in her
house.
CHRISTIAN
(nervous)
Why?
The Elder doesn’t have the answer.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
...Which one is hers?
The Elder points to a SMALL WHITE HOUSE across the field.
Christian nods “okay” and starts toward it. As he walks, he
hears:
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 92
89 CONTINUED: 89

PELLE (O.S.) ODD (O.S.)
Grandfather Sten! The truck is gone!
STEN (O.S.)
What?!
Christian turns to see a distraught Pelle and Odd.
ODD
They took the truck.
Pelle stares daggers at Christian, and then turns back to Odd.
Christian, very uneasy now, proceeds to the small white
house...
Genres: ["Drama","Mystery","Thriller"]

Summary The community gathers for breakfast, but the mood is somber as Sten announces the disappearance of the 19th book of Rubi Radr. He also reveals that Mark went missing the previous night, and suspicion falls on Dani, Christian, and Pelle, who were the last to see their friends Josh and Mark. Dani claims she saw Mark leave with Inga, while Pelle and Odd are assigned to search for the missing boys. Their search leads them to the shocking discovery that the truck is missing, leaving them distraught. Christian, feeling uneasy, decides to visit Siv, adding another layer of mystery to the unfolding events.
Strengths
  • Effective tension-building
  • Intriguing mystery element
  • Engaging dialogue
Weaknesses
  • Limited focus on internal character development
  • Some predictable character reactions

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6.5

This scene effectively advances the mystery of Josh and Mark's disappearances while deepening the cult's ominous control, but its dialogue-heavy exposition and Christian's self-serving deflection feel slightly on-the-nose, limiting tension. A more visceral or ambiguous reaction from the community would lift the score.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The concept of a missing holy book in a closed cult community is strong, creating immediate suspicion and stakes. The theft and truck disappearance tie together multiple threads, but the setup feels somewhat conventional for the genre.

Plot: 6.5

The plot moves forward by revealing the consequences of Josh's theft and the community's response, while also separating Dani and Christian into different activities. The truck's disappearance adds a new twist, but the scene relies heavily on dialogue to convey plot points.

Originality: 5.5

The scene is fairly original in its cult dynamics, but the 'missing sacred object' trope is familiar. The dialogue feels authentic to the characters' self-serving nature.


Character Development

Characters: 6

Christian's character is highlighted as self-preserving and willing to distance himself from Josh, showing his moral flexibility. Dani remains reactive, and Pelle is caught between loyalty and suspicion. The community elders are authoritative but somewhat flat.

Character Changes: 4

Christian shows a shift from passive observer to active self-preservationist, but the change is subtle. Dani remains largely static, and Josh is absent.

Internal Goal: 5

Dani's internal goal is to survive and maintain her relationship with Christian, driven by fear of abandonment and need for safety.

External Goal: 6

Dani's external goal is to find out what happened to Josh and Mark and to leave the community safely.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 7.5

Conflict is high: between the outsiders and the cult (suspicion over the missing book), between Christian and Dani (unspoken tension), and within Christian (self-preservation vs. ethics). The truck theft escalates the conflict.

Opposition: 6.5

The opposition comes from the Hårga community, who are polite but firm, and from the situation itself (missing book, truck). Christian faces opposition from Pelle's suspicion and the elders' authority.

High Stakes: 7

Stakes are raised: the missing book threatens the group's safety, and the truck's disappearance isolates them further. Christian's meeting with Siv could be dangerous.

Story Forward: 7.5

The scene moves the story forward by confirming Josh's theft, introducing the truck disappearance, and separating Dani and Christian into new plotlines (women's activity, meeting with Siv).

Unpredictability: 6

This scene is somewhat unpredictable because the truck's disappearance is a surprise, and Christian's cold disavowal of Josh is unexpected. However, the missing book reveal is telegraphed.

Philosophical Conflict: 5.5

The clash between individual ethics (Christian's self-preservation) and communal loyalty (the Hårga's demand for honesty) is present, but not deeply explored. Dani's worldview of trust is challenged.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 5.5

The emotional impact is moderate—Christian's coldness and the cult's veiled threats create unease, but the scene lacks a strong emotional anchor. Dani's silent fear is underplayed.

Dialogue: 6

The dialogue is functional and advances the plot, with Christian's lines effectively showing his duplicity. However, some exchanges feel expository (e.g., Christian's disavowal of Josh) and lack subtext.

Engagement: 7

This scene is engaging because it raises immediate questions (Where are Josh and Mark? Who took the book? What will happen to Christian?) and creates a sense of impending doom.

Pacing: 7

The pacing of the scene contributes to its effectiveness because it starts with a calm breakfast, then introduces the announcement, followed by quick dialogue and the truck twist, maintaining tension.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is standard and clear, with proper scene headings and action lines. The use of (O.S.) and (CONT'D) is correct. No major issues.

Structure: 6.5

The scene follows a classic mystery structure: announcement of a problem, investigation, and a twist (truck missing). It builds tension through sequential revelations, but the pacing is dialogue-heavy.


Critique
  • The scene opens with a very strong hook - the discovery that Josh and Mark are missing. However, the scene then loses its momentum as the characters simply react to this information without much tension or conflict.
  • The dialogue between Sten, Arne, Christian, Dani, and Pelle feels expository and lacks the emotional weight it needs to be impactful. It reads like a lot of explaining rather than showing.
  • The scene relies too heavily on telling rather than showing. For example, we are told that Christian isn't concerned about Josh, but we don't see him act in a way that conveys his lack of concern.
  • The scene doesn't provide enough information about the missing book or the possible consequences of its disappearance. We are only told that other actions will be taken if it isn't returned, but we don't know what those actions might be.
  • The ending of the scene feels abrupt and unsatisfying. It's unclear what Christian's next steps will be or what impact the missing book will have on the story.
  • The scene does a good job of establishing the sense of dread and suspicion that has been building throughout the story. However, it needs to be more compelling in terms of action and character development.
  • The scene lacks a strong visual element. It could be improved by focusing on the characters' expressions, reactions, or the details of the farm setting.
Suggestions
  • Instead of simply announcing that Josh and Mark are missing, show their disappearance. Perhaps there are clues left behind, or someone saw them leave.
  • Focus on the emotional reactions of the characters to the missing book and the missing friends. Show their fear, confusion, or suspicion.
  • Add more tension and conflict to the scene. Perhaps there is a disagreement about who might have taken the book, or a suspicion that the missing friends are in danger.
  • Develop the character of Sten, the Elder. Show his authority, his wisdom, and his concern for the community.
  • Use more visual language to create a stronger sense of atmosphere and suspense. Focus on the details of the farm setting, the characters' expressions, or the way the light changes throughout the scene.
  • End the scene with a cliffhanger or a strong image that will leave the audience wanting more. For example, Christian could discover a clue about Josh's whereabouts, or a new threat could emerge.



Scene 31 -  The Dance of Defiance
90 EXT. FIELD - DAY 90
ECU of a BRIGHT YELLOW-GREEN PASTE. It’s being MASHED
vigorously in a bowl. The paste is made of ground-up flowers.
A fat SCOOP of the paste is dropped into a LARGE GLASS JUG
OF SPRING WATER (perched on a table). The paste is STIRRED
into the water.
A queue of WOMEN (between 16 and 45) has formed behind the
table. One by one, the women accept a CUP of the water. They
drink it (sometimes after nervous hesitation). In the BG is the
MAYPOLE.
Dani has joined the line. KARIN (whom she befriended
earlier) is in front of her.
DANI
Everybody knows what this is?
KARIN
Oh yes. This is the big one.
Karin smiles mischievously. Dani smiles skeptically back. They
arrive at the “water” table. Both are handed a cup.
DANI
It’s just water?
KARIN
Not just. It is for the
competition.
Karin gulps hers down, and then gestures “You now.” Dani
pauses, and then knocks it back. (Ulla and Maja watch closely
in the BG.)
KARIN (CONT’D)
(smiling)
Uh-oh!
She LAUGHS and HUGS Dani.
KARIN (CONT’D)
Here we go!
Dani looks very nervous.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 93

91 EXT. FIELD - MAYPOLE LATER 91
Three CIRCLES OF WOMEN have formed around the Maypole. The
inside circle (of about 8 women) is surrounded by the middle
circle (about 15 women), which is surrounded by the largest,
outside circle (about 22 women).
The men, children and older women have gathered on the grass
to watch. IRMA stands with musicians (fiddler, key-harpist,
and floutist).
Dani stands in the middle circle. All the neighboring women
look very excited.
Dani looks down at the earth. At first everything looks
normal, but then she notices...GRASS has begun to sprout from
her shoes.
Dani looks up. Fuck. She’s tripping.
IRMA speaks up.
IRMA
Det var här, för länge sedan, som
den Mörke lurade Hårgas ung- dom ut
i gräset och förförde dem in i
dans. När de väl börjat kunde de
inte sluta, och de dansade sig till
döds. Nu, i livsbejakande trots mot
den Mörke, dansar vi tills vi
stupar. Hon som står ensam kvar på
slutet, kommer att krönas för sin
uthållighet.
Irma CLAPS her hands ONCE. The musicians play a long, sustained
NOTE. All of the women join hands and slowly dip to a cross-
legged BOW. The musical note dies. A brief moment of SILENCE,
and then...THE MUSIC BEGINS! (It is the song of the Hårgas.)
The women begin to DANCE. The inside circle dances in a chain
to the left. The middle circle to the right. The outside
circle to the left.
Dani stumbles as she finds her way into the dance. Once she
hits her stride, she smiles. Karin looks back at her and
LAUGHS good-naturedly. Dani laughs back!
Genres: ["Drama","Horror","Mystery"]

Summary A mysterious flower paste is consumed by women in preparation for a traditional Maypole dance. Dani, nervous about the paste's effects, witnesses grass growing from her shoes. Irma, a leader figure, explains the dance's history as a defiance of the Dark One, highlighting its dangerous nature. The women, united in their defiance, begin their energetic dance around the Maypole, symbolizing their resistance.
Strengths
  • Unique and unsettling rituals
  • Tense and mysterious tone
  • Emotional impact on characters and audience
Weaknesses
  • Minimal dialogue may limit character development

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6.5

The scene's primary job is to immerse the audience in the Hårga's culminating ritual while escalating Dani's psychological vulnerability, which it does effectively through vivid sensory detail and mounting dread. The single biggest limiter is the lack of clear stakes or consequence for the dance's outcome, which makes the scene feel more like a set piece than a plot driver.


Story Content

Concept: 7.5

The concept of a drugged, competitive dance ritual tied to a folk legend is original and unsettling, but the scene doesn't fully explore its implications or stakes.

Plot: 5.5

The plot advances Dani's descent into the Hårga's world but stalls on immediate narrative progression; the dance's purpose and outcome are unclear.

Originality: 8

The drugged maypole dance is a fresh take on folk horror rituals, with the grass sprouting as a unique visual metaphor for losing control.


Character Development

Characters: 6

Dani's vulnerability and curiosity are well-drawn, but Karin and the other women remain archetypal; Christian's absence limits character dynamics.

Character Changes: 4

Dani shifts from skepticism to tentative participation, but the change is subtle and not yet transformative.

Internal Goal: 6.5

Dani seeks to belong and understand the Hårga's community, driven by her isolation and need for connection, but fears losing herself.

External Goal: 5

Dani wants to participate in the dance ritual without being harmed or exposed.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 4

Internal conflict (Dani's fear vs. curiosity) is present, but external conflict is minimal; the dance itself lacks clear opposition.

Opposition: 3.5

Opposition is internal (Dani's fear) and environmental (the ritual's pressure), but no clear antagonist or obstacle is present in the scene.

High Stakes: 4.5

Stakes are implied (Dani's safety, the ritual's outcome) but not explicitly defined; the 'competition' lacks clear consequences.

Story Forward: 5

The scene moves the story forward by deepening Dani's immersion and setting up the ritual's climax, but it doesn't resolve or advance the main plot threads.

Unpredictability: 7.5

This scene is unpredictable because the drugged dance competition subverts expectations of a simple folk ritual, and Dani's hallucinatory experience adds surreal tension.

Philosophical Conflict: 6

The clash between individual autonomy and communal submission; Dani's modern, skeptical worldview versus the Hårga's fatalistic, ritualistic belief system.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 6.5

The scene builds anxiety through Dani's drugged state and the ritual's intensity, but the emotional payoff is deferred.

Dialogue: 5.5

Dialogue is sparse but functional; Karin's 'Uh-oh!' and 'Here we go!' effectively convey ominous playfulness, but the scene relies more on visual and auditory cues.

Engagement: 7

This scene is engaging because of its sensory immersion—the drugged water, the grass sprouting, the circling dance—and the mounting dread of Dani's loss of control.

Pacing: 7

The pacing of the scene contributes to its effectiveness because it starts slow with the water preparation, then accelerates into the dance, mirroring Dani's altered state.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is clean and professional; action lines are vivid and economical, though the Swedish dialogue could benefit from a translation note.

Structure: 6

The scene follows a classic ritual structure: preparation, participation, and escalation, but lacks a clear turning point or climax within the scene.


Critique
  • The scene feels rushed and lacks a strong sense of tension or excitement. The focus on the paste and the drinking of the water feels more procedural than dramatic.
  • The dialogue between Dani and Karin feels clunky and expositional. The scene could benefit from more organic dialogue that reveals character and builds anticipation.
  • The visual of grass sprouting from Dani's shoes is a good idea, but the execution feels overly literal and lacks subtlety. It's better to show, not tell, that Dani is tripping. A more gradual and subtle visual shift might be more effective.
  • The speech by Irma is an info dump, and it doesn't feel earned. It would be more effective to have the audience learn about the dance through the characters' actions and reactions, rather than through exposition.
  • The scene ends abruptly, lacking a sense of closure. The beginning of the dance is promising, but the scene doesn't fully engage with the implications of the drug-induced state.
  • The previous scene's ending leaves a lot of unresolved tension. The writer should find a way to connect this scene to the prior one more naturally.
  • The scene overall reads more like a play-by-play of events than a scene filled with tension and conflict.
Suggestions
  • Consider a more subtle and visually evocative way to show that Dani is tripping. Instead of grass sprouting from her shoes, you could use shifting colors, distorted shapes, or a blurring of the world around her.
  • Instead of having Irma explain the history of the dance, try to show it through the characters' reactions and the atmosphere of the scene. Use visual cues and sound design to build suspense and tension.
  • Add conflict and tension to the scene. Could Dani be hesitant to dance, or is she struggling to control her anxieties? Could there be a moment of competition or rivalry between the women, even unconsciously?
  • Connect the beginning of the dance to the previous scene more strongly. Use a visual cue or a line of dialogue to bridge the gap.
  • Consider adding a visual element that reflects the internal state of Dani's mind, perhaps something unsettling and abstract, to reinforce the psychedelic nature of the experience. This could be done subtly.
  • Give the scene a more satisfying ending. How does the dance affect Dani? What are her emotions as she begins to move? What is she seeing or feeling in her altered state?



Scene 32 -  Conflicted Loyalties
92 INT. SMALL WHITE HOUSE - SMALL ROOM - SIV’S HOUSE - SAME TIME 92
Christian sits in a small wooden chair in the empty LIVING
ROOM. The walls are completely covered in RUNIC MURAL ART.
Christian lingers on a particularly striking ILLUSTRATION
(painted in the wall’s center) in which a BEAR is being
BURNED ALIVE before several onlookers.
A door opens to reveal SIV.
SIV
Please. Come in.
Christian rises to follow Siv into the other room...
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 94


93 INT. SMALL WHITE HOUSE - LARGER ROOM - SIV’S HOUSE - 93
CONTINUOUS

A spare room. Two stools in the center. Siv takes a seat in
one of them. It becomes clear that Christian is also to sit.
He obliges.

Siv’s posture is perfect. Christian self-consciously corrects
his posture. A long silence, and then:

CHRISTIAN
I just need to say, I have no idea
where Josh went, and I can swear to
that on my mother’s life.

SIV
How do you feel about Maja?

Christian pauses. Siv is stone. She gives him nothing.

CHRISTIAN
About Maja?

Siv just waits.

CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
How do I feel about her how?

SIV
You have been approved to mate with
her. You’re an ideal astrological
match and she has fixed her hopes
on you.

CHRISTIAN
We haven’t even really spoken.

SIV
She fixed on you before you came.
Pelle showed her a photo.

CHRISTIAN
(pause)
I have someone here with me. I’m
with Dani.

SIV
Dani will not know. I am not
proposing marriage. You wouldn’t be
approved for that.

CHRISTIAN
So...you’re asking me to what?

SIV
I’m asking you if you care to mate
with Maja. It is a one-night offer.

CHRISTIAN
...She’s very beautiful.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 95
93 CONTINUED: 93

Pause.

CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
I think I ate one of her pubic
hairs.

SIV
That sounds probably right.

Beat. Christian doesn’t know what to say.

SIV (CONT’D)
From an academic perspective, it
would also provide a unique glimpse
into our sexual rites.

CHRISTIAN
Can I not have a unique glimpse
without participating?

Siv smiles at the silly question.

CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
Can I think about it?

SIV
You can think about it right here.
Tonight is the time of alignment.
Then it’s done.

A long, conflicted pause.

CHRISTIAN
I don’t think I can.

SIV
(pause)
Is that your answer?

Christian hesitates. He’s very torn.
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary In a small room adorned with unsettling runic murals, Christian grapples with the cultural expectations of mating with Maja, as presented by the composed Siv. Despite being approved for the union, Christian's loyalty to Dani leaves him hesitant and conflicted. The conversation reveals his discomfort with the ritual, culminating in his decision to decline the offer, highlighting his internal struggle and the tension between personal feelings and cultural obligations.
Strengths
  • Building tension
  • Exploring cultural practices
  • Creating conflict and mystery
Weaknesses
  • Some dialogue may feel repetitive or unclear

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 7.2

This scene's primary job is to present Christian with a moral and sexual ultimatum that crystallizes the cult's insidious control, and it lands effectively through Siv's calm, transactional demeanor. The single biggest limiter is that Christian's internal conflict feels slightly underdrawn—his hesitation is clear but his deeper motivations remain opaque, which would be lifted by a more visceral glimpse of his fear or desire.


Story Content

Concept: 7.5

The concept of a cult offering a one-night 'mating' as an academic opportunity is fresh and unsettling, blending the sacred and profane. The weakness is that the idea of astrological matching and pre-selection feels slightly familiar from other cult narratives.

Plot: 6.5

The plot advances Christian's moral dilemma and the cult's agenda, but the scene is largely static—a conversation that delays action. The strength is the clear stakes (accept or refuse), but the weakness is that it doesn't move the larger mystery of Josh's disappearance forward.

Originality: 8

The scene is original in its fusion of academic detachment with sexual ritual, and the pubic hair detail is a fresh, unsettling touch. The actions and dialogue feel authentic to the cult's worldview.


Character Development

Characters: 7

Siv is a strong, enigmatic presence—her stone-cold posture and directness define her. Christian is torn but his character is somewhat passive; we see his conflict but not his deeper psychology. The weakness is that his refusal feels abrupt given his earlier curiosity.

Character Changes: 3

Christian faces a choice that could change his relationship with Dani and his moral standing, but he doesn't commit to a change by the end—he remains in limbo. The weakness is that no clear change occurs within the scene.

Internal Goal: 6.5

Christian's internal goal is to maintain his academic objectivity and moral integrity while navigating the cult's demands. His need is to prove he is not just an opportunist, but his fear is that he is exactly that.

External Goal: 7

Christian's external goal is to refuse the mating offer without alienating the cult or losing access to his research.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 7.5

The conflict is internal (Christian's desire vs. loyalty) and external (Siv's pressure). The strength is the clear opposition between Christian's stated ethics and the cult's offer. The weakness is that the conflict is resolved too quickly—Christian's 'I don't think I can' feels like a premature conclusion.

Opposition: 7.5

Siv represents a calm, implacable opposition—she is not hostile but her offer is a trap. The strength is her unflappable demeanor; the weakness is that Christian's opposition is internal and less visible.

High Stakes: 7

The stakes are high for Christian's personal integrity and his relationship with Dani, but the scene lacks immediate physical danger. The strength is the moral weight; the weakness is that the consequences of refusal are unclear.

Story Forward: 6

The scene introduces a new plot thread (the mating offer) but does not resolve existing ones (Josh's disappearance). It moves the story forward by deepening Christian's entanglement, but the pace is slow.

Unpredictability: 8

This scene is unpredictable because the cult's offer is framed as a bureaucratic 'approval' rather than a threat, subverting expectations of coercion. The mention of the pubic hair adds a grotesque, unexpected detail.

Philosophical Conflict: 7

The scene pits Christian's Western, individualistic ethics against the cult's collectivist, ritualized view of sexuality as a communal duty. The philosophical conflict is clear but not deeply explored—Christian's refusal is based on personal loyalty rather than a critique of the system.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 6.5

The scene generates unease and a sense of violation, but the emotional impact is muted by the clinical tone. The strength is the creepy politeness; the weakness is that Christian's emotional state is not deeply felt by the reader.

Dialogue: 7.8

The dialogue is crisp and unnerving, especially Siv's matter-of-fact delivery. The line about the pubic hair is a standout for its dark humor. The weakness is that Christian's responses are mostly reactive and lack the same sharpness.

Engagement: 7.5

This scene is engaging because of the bizarre, polite proposition and the dark humor of the pubic hair line, which keeps the reader off-balance. The tension between Christian's academic curiosity and moral discomfort is compelling.

Pacing: 7

The pacing of the scene contributes to its effectiveness because the long silences and Siv's deliberate speech create a suffocating, ritualistic rhythm. The weakness is that the scene feels slightly static, with no physical movement after the initial entry.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 9

The formatting is professional and clear, with proper scene headings and action lines. The use of ellipses and pauses is effective. No formatting errors.

Structure: 7

The scene follows a classic dramatic structure: setup (Christian waiting), inciting incident (Siv's offer), rising tension (Christian's hesitation), climax (the decision), and a tentative resolution (his refusal). The structure is solid but the climax lacks a strong turning point.


Critique
  • The scene effectively builds tension and discomfort through the dialogue between Christian and Siv, highlighting the cultural differences and the pressure Christian feels regarding his relationship with Dani. However, the pacing could be improved; the long pauses between lines can feel drawn out and may detract from the urgency of the moment.
  • Christian's internal conflict is well-presented, but it could be deepened by providing more insight into his feelings for Dani versus Maja. A few lines reflecting on his emotional turmoil could enhance the stakes of his decision.
  • Siv's character is intriguing, but her motivations and the implications of her offer could be more explicitly stated. This would help the audience understand the cultural context and the weight of the decision Christian is facing.
  • The humor in Christian's line about eating a pubic hair adds a light moment to an otherwise tense scene, but it may feel out of place given the serious nature of the conversation. Balancing humor with the gravity of the situation is crucial to maintain the scene's tone.
  • The visual description of the room and the runic mural art is effective in setting the atmosphere, but it could be enhanced with more sensory details to immerse the audience further into the setting. For example, describing the smells or sounds of the environment could add depth.
Suggestions
  • Consider tightening the dialogue to reduce the number of pauses, creating a more dynamic and engaging exchange between Christian and Siv.
  • Add a brief internal monologue or reflection from Christian to provide clarity on his feelings for both Dani and Maja, which would heighten the emotional stakes of his decision.
  • Clarify Siv's motivations and the significance of the mating ritual to give the audience a better understanding of the cultural implications of Christian's choice.
  • Evaluate the placement of humor in the scene; if it feels too jarring, consider removing or rephrasing the line about the pubic hair to maintain the scene's tension.
  • Enhance the sensory details of the setting to create a more immersive experience for the audience, helping them to feel the atmosphere of Siv's house and the weight of the conversation.



Scene 33 -  Maypole Mayhem
94 EXT. SMALL WHITE HOUSE - MINUTES LATER 94
Christian emerges from the house in a daze. We track back with
him. His eyes are fraught as he wrestles with the moral
quandary. But as he continues to walk/think, a vague SMILE
sneaks onto his face.
Christian looks ahead to see the DANCE COMPETITION in the
distance. He’s walking toward it.
95 EXT. FIELD - MAYPOLE - SAME TIME 95
Dani is still engaged in dance, although it’s now the tree-
penis dance. It’s a dizzying spectacle, and the mounting
hallucinations are clearly taking their toll on the dancers.
The music STOPS abruptly, and everyone FREEZES.
IRMA
Vänd!
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 96
95 CONTINUED: 95
Everybody runs to find new positions. Karin pulls Dani to a
new spot. The music now RESUMES and they all begin a new
dance, WEAVING IN AND OUT.
One woman STUMBLES to her knees, laughing. She is now
disqualified. She walks off to sit on the grass and watch.
Another WOMAN pulls out of the circle to RETCH nearby. She is
also disqualified.
Dani, who was having fun, is suddenly disturbed by the
retching sound. She feels sick for a second.
DANI
(thoughts turning)
Josh...?
Karin turns happily to Dani.
KARIN
Don’t slip!
Dani looks to her.
KARIN (CONT’D)
Can you holding on?!
Dani gets a second wind. She’s back.
Maja, who is dancing in the outside circle, sees CHRISTIAN
arriving. He joins the onlookers.
Maja decisively feigns COLLAPSE, opting out of the dance. She
stumbles over to the onlookers, affecting dizziness. She
glances over at Christian, smiling at him. He SMILES back. She
coyly sits a few people over. The electricity between them is
palpable.
The music STOPS abruptly again. All the dancers turn around,
switching hands. As the music starts again, one woman TOPPLES
to her side, bringing down two of her neighbors. She and one
other laugh; the third woman is furious.
95A EXT. FIELD - MAYPOLE - LATER 95A
Many of the women have now been disqualified. Dani is still
in the running! She seems determined to stay alert and
compete. There are TEN remaining women; five run in one
direction and the other five run in the opposite direction,
weaving around each other.

Irma opens her arms swiftly and the musicians CEASE playing.
The dancing women STOP, and two of them collide. They fall to
the ground.
IRMA
Åtta!

The onlookers CLAP SILENTLY.

Karin turns to Dani, gives her a big HUG and KISSES HER ON
THE LIPS. Dani, startled, turns self-consciously to the
“clapping” onlookers. She sees CHRISTIAN. He isn’t paying
attention. Feeling Dani’s gaze, his eyes go to her. She
stares blankly. Taken aback, he gives her a SMILE. She
doesn’t smile back. She’s very much in the grip of the
psychedelics now.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 97
95 CONTINUED: 95
Dani’s HANDS are taken by women on either side of her. The
music STARTS and they commence dancing.

95B OMITTED 95B

95C EXT. FIELD - MAYPOLE - MEANWHILE 95C
Christian sits among the onlookers. He is chilled by his
last encounter with Dani. Suddenly, he notices ULLA
(whom he met earlier) walking toward him. She arrives at
his feet, holding out the CUP of the flower-spiked
water.
ULLA
For you.
CHRISTIAN
What is it?
ULLA
Spring water with special
properties.
CHRISTIAN
(skeptical)
What’s it do?
ULLA
Breaks down your defenses and opens
you for the influence.
CHRISTIAN
...I’m worried I’ll have a bad
trip.
Christian looks back to Maja. She’s now looking directly at
him. Her eyes are languid, confident. She doesn’t break the
gaze.
Christian turns to Ulla, and accepts the water. He sips it.
Sips it again. KNOCKS it back.
Settling into the idea that he’s now going to hallucinate,
Christian looks back to the MAYPOLE. The women are still
dancing in a circle.

95D EXT. FIELD - MAYPOLE - IN THE DANCING CIRCLE 95D
Dani’s eyes betray rising panic.
One woman (MAJVOR) says, as provocation:
MAJVOR
Om vi stannar nu, kommer allt
fortsätta snurra (runt)?
ULRIKA, the small woman we met earlier, replies:
ULRIKA
(laughing)
Tänk om vi skulle titta ner och det
var tusenfotingar överallt?

Ulrika laughs, and then looks down. As imagined, she sees the
ground as a squirming BLANKET OF CENTIPEDES. She SCREAMS in
horror, desperately FLEEING the circle.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 98
95D CONTINUED: 95D
Another woman has looked down to see the same thing. She also
SCREAMS, and runs off.
Dani looks down, panicked and confused. It’s just the earth
beneath her feet.
DANI
There’s nothing there.
Dani looks up. She laughs with relief, still confused.
KARIN
(smiling)
That’s right! Hold on to your
brain!

CUT HARD TO:

95Da INSERT: INGA’S FACE SLAMMING INTO POLE AFTER RUSHING TOWARD 95Da
IT WITH ASCENDING ARMS.

INSERT: WOMAN SPRAYING VOMIT INTO THE AIR.
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary Christian, torn by a moral dilemma, watches the chaotic maypole dance competition. The dancers, under the influence of hallucinogens, struggle to maintain their composure. Several women are disqualified as the effects take hold. Dani, initially enjoying the dance, begins to feel uneasy and sees a connection to Josh. Maja, intentionally feigning collapse, sits near Christian, who reciprocates her smile. Ulla offers Christian spiked water, which he accepts and drinks. The hallucinogens manifest, with a dancer seeing centipedes on the ground, but Dani remains unaffected. Despite the mounting chaos, Dani, with Karin's encouragement, manages to avoid the hallucinations and continues dancing, concluding the scene with a laugh as the other dancers dance under the drug's influence.
Strengths
  • Disturbing visuals
  • Escalating tension
  • Mysterious atmosphere
  • Hallucinatory elements
  • Character dynamics
Weaknesses
  • Some confusion in the hallucinatory sequences
  • Limited clarity on character motivations in certain interactions

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6.5

The scene's primary job is to escalate the psychological horror and deepen the rift between Dani and Christian, which it does effectively through the hallucinatory dance and Christian's seduction. However, the scene's impact is limited by the somewhat opaque progression of Dani's mental state and the abrupt tonal shifts, which could be clearer to ground the audience.


Story Content

Concept: 7.5

The concept of a dance competition as a vehicle for psychedelic horror and cult manipulation is fresh and compelling, but the execution in this excerpt feels somewhat disjointed, with the hallucinatory elements not fully integrated into the narrative flow.

Plot: 6

The plot advances the subplot of Christian's seduction by Maja and Dani's deteriorating mental state, but the scene is more atmospheric than plot-driven, with little concrete progression in the main mystery.

Originality: 7

The scene offers a fresh take on cult horror by using a dance competition as a vehicle for psychological breakdown, but it borrows familiar tropes of hallucinogenic rituals.


Character Development

Characters: 6.5

Dani's internal turmoil is well-portrayed, but Christian's motivations remain opaque, and the supporting characters like Karin and Maja are thinly sketched, serving more as functions than individuals.

Character Changes: 5

Dani's mental state deteriorates, and Christian's moral compromise is hinted at, but the changes are not fully realized or articulated.

Internal Goal: 7

Dani's internal goal is to maintain her sanity and connection to reality amidst the cult's psychological assault, driven by her fear of losing herself and her relationship.

External Goal: 6

Dani's external goal is to survive the dance competition and stay alert, but it is a means to an end of keeping her grip on reality.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 6

The conflict is primarily internal for Dani and interpersonal between Dani and Christian, but it is understated, with the external cult pressures not fully realized as opposition.

Opposition: 6

The opposition is primarily psychological, with the cult's rituals and drugs undermining Dani's stability, but there is no direct antagonist in the scene.

High Stakes: 6

The stakes are high for Dani's sanity and the couple's relationship, but the scene does not escalate the external danger, keeping the stakes personal rather than life-threatening.

Story Forward: 6

The scene moves the story forward by deepening the cult's influence over Christian and isolating Dani, but it does not resolve any major plot threads.

Unpredictability: 7

The scene is unpredictable due to the hallucinatory elements and the sudden disqualifications, but the overall direction is somewhat predictable given the cult's sinister nature.

Philosophical Conflict: 7

The scene pits the cult's philosophy of surrender and communal ecstasy against Dani's individualistic need for control and self-preservation, reflecting her internal struggle.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 6.5

The scene evokes a sense of dread and disorientation, but the emotional impact is muted by the fragmented structure and lack of a clear emotional anchor.

Dialogue: 5.5

Dialogue is sparse and functional, with the most impactful lines being the Swedish provocations that trigger hallucinations, but the English dialogue lacks depth and fails to reveal character or advance conflict.

Engagement: 6.5

The scene is engaging because of its surreal and unsettling imagery, but the lack of clear narrative progression and character depth may reduce sustained interest.

Pacing: 6

The pacing is erratic, with moments of frenetic dance and sudden halts, mirroring the hallucinatory experience but potentially alienating the reader.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 7

Formatting is standard for a screenplay, with clear scene headings and action lines, but the use of inserts and omitted scenes may confuse readers.

Structure: 5.5

The scene follows a loose structure of dance progression with interruptions, but the transitions between hallucinatory moments and reality are abrupt, undermining narrative coherence.


Critique
  • The scene starts with Christian's internal conflict, which is interesting, but it feels a bit abrupt. We don't get a clear sense of what he's struggling with or why he's smiling, making his transition to the dance competition less impactful.
  • The description of the 'tree-penis dance' is jarring and doesn't contribute to the scene's overall tone or plot. It feels like an attempt at shock value that detracts from the narrative.
  • The scene's focus shifts too quickly between Dani and Christian, making it hard to follow. The constant back-and-forth between their perspectives creates a disjointed reading experience.
  • The disqualification of dancers feels repetitive and uninspired. The scene would be more engaging if the disqualifications had a more significant impact on the story or characters.
  • Dani's thoughts about Josh feel sudden and out of place. The scene would benefit from a more gradual build-up to her anxieties and connections to the missing characters.
  • The interactions between Maja and Christian feel forced and unconvincing. Their chemistry isn't established, and their brief exchange feels more like exposition than a genuine connection.
  • The scene relies heavily on visual descriptions and action, which can be effective but also feels a bit lacking in dialogue and character interaction. It would be more engaging to hear the characters' thoughts and reactions to the strange events unfolding around them.
  • The scene ends with a sudden cut to an insert of Inga's face slamming into a pole and a woman vomiting, which feels jarring and disorienting. It lacks a clear connection to the previous scene and doesn't contribute to the narrative flow.
Suggestions
  • Instead of a vague smile, provide Christian with a more defined internal monologue or dialogue to better convey his inner conflict and the reasoning behind his decision to attend the dance competition.
  • Consider removing the 'tree-penis dance' description or finding a less graphic way to portray it. Focus on the visual and emotional aspects of the dance without resorting to shock value.
  • Choose a single point of view to focus on for a longer period, whether it be Dani or Christian. This will create a more cohesive and immersive reading experience.
  • Make the disqualifications of the dancers more consequential. Perhaps tie them to specific events, like a character's emotional breakdown or a revelation about the flower-spiked water.
  • Lead up to Dani's thoughts about Josh more gradually, revealing her anxieties and connections to the missing characters through subtle hints or interactions.
  • Develop a stronger relationship between Maja and Christian. Give them more dialogue and interactions to establish their chemistry and make their attraction more convincing.
  • Incorporate more dialogue and character interaction to reveal their inner thoughts, feelings, and reactions to the hallucinatory effects of the flower-spiked water.
  • Consider integrating the inserts of Inga and the woman vomiting into the scene's flow, either by showing the events happening in the background or through a character's perspective. This will make the transitions feel more natural and less jarring.



Scene 34 -  Dani's Coronation
95E EXT. FIELD - MAYPOLE 95E

Now, only Dani and two other women are in the running. One of
these is Karin. The other is a good-natured brunette. They
each dance separately, no longer holding hands. The
brunette’s legs are clearly less stable than Dani’s or
Karin’s, and she is tired and stumbling.
Competition has been growing in Dani. She’s so close to
winning that she can now taste it.
Karin turns happily to Dani.
KARIN
Är du trött?
Dani, still dancing:
DANI
I don’t speak Swedish!
KARIN
(not understanding)
What?!
Dani repeats herself, but it comes out as:
DANI
Aewobeemeewish!
Karin, understanding, responds:
KARIN
Waweroobeeny!
DANI
(somehow understanding)
Aewabeeny-sa-aewonnerstabloo!
They are speaking complete gibberish, but they understand
each other perfectly. Dani is amazed.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 99
95E CONTINUED: 95E
DANI (CONT’D)
(excitedly remarking on
this)
Weerabbleeishcobleraymib!
Karin nods manically, agreeing with this.
KARIN
Blorishcobleraymib-wonnerstablee!
The Plump Woman suddenly TRIPS over one foot to fall CRASHING
to the ground. Karin (still facing Dani) TRIPS over the Plump
Woman. She COLLAPSES, laughing merrily on the way down.

Dani dances past the fallen women. She doesn’t immediately
realize that she’s just won the competition. She still looks
determined as she continues dancing manically around the
maypole.

95F EXT. FIELD - MAYPOLE - MINUTES LATER 95F
Cheering women rush over to congratulate Dani, but she
KEEPS DANCING in the circle, afraid that it’s a trick.
The women tug excitedly at Dani’s arms. They embrace her.
Dani decelerates, but does not cease dancing. Finally,
enough women have enfolded her. Her dancing feet slow to a
confused halt.
IRMA
Vi har (fått) vår Majdrottning!!
IRMA approaches with an immense, gorgeously crafted GARLAND
CROWN. She lays it on Dani’s head.
DANI
(hallucinating)
It’s over?
IRMA
You are our May Queen.
DANI
(confused)
Why? Me?
IRMA
You!
DANI
(suddenly scared)
What do you mean?!
ROSE PETALS are thrown by children. *
Dani, severely disoriented, is led aside by several women.
One woman wraps her in a sort of gown (composed only of
greenery and flora), and then she is directed to stand before
a gorgeous view of the field. Her distracted attention is
pointed to a MAN holding a large, old FILM CAMERA. He takes
Dani’s PHOTOGRAPH.
Dani looks for Christian, who stands among the Hårgans with a
baffled expression. Dani alights on him.
DANI (CONT’D)
What’s happening?!
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 100
95F CONTINUED: 95F
But Christian doesn’t understand it himself. He shakes his
head to say “I don’t know!”
DANI (CONT’D)
(pleadingly, to the
surrounding women)
What does this mean? What do I have
to do?
The women answer with hugs, warm smiles, and kisses on the
cheek. Their faces morph subtly (a product of the
psychedelics). Among the people who kiss her are her MOTHER
and FATHER and SISTER (Terri). She looks back for them, but
they have disappeared. A figment of her imagination?
Caught in the hallucination, Dani falls into a traumatized
daze. PELLE breaks the spell by giving Dani an enthusiastic
hug.
PELLE
Holy cow, you won! May Queen!
He gives her a blunt, passionate KISS on the lips. Before she
can react, Pelle is replaced by two new women, also kissing
and hugging her.
Dani is then led to a ROUND WOODEN PLANK (painted gold and
shaped like a cartoon SUN) with six long, protruding handles.
She is directed to STAND on it.
KARIN
Careful!
The handles are gripped by six men, and Dani is swiftly
HOISTED UP. She almost falls, but doesn’t. She is elevated
five feet above the ground as the crowd erupts into mirthful
SONG.
The song persists as Dani, still on her pedestal, is carried
across the field. All eyes are on her. Everyone follows her.
DANI
(searching)
Christian?!
But Christian has lagged to the back of the crowd. He looks
extremely conflicted. His eyes move to Maja, whose eyes are
TRAINED on him. She smiles widely, but her eyes are faded.
Christian slows to a stop as the procession continues.
Meanwhile, Dani’s confusion and fear is beginning to subside.
She looks down at the procession to see that these people are
indeed celebrating her. A few women even persist in throwing
rose petals up at her.
Dani, now calm, looks down to see that her FEET and LEGS have
assumed the GOLD color of the plank (like a chameleon).
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary Dani, competing in a maypole dance, wins unexpectedly after another competitor stumbles and falls. Crowning her as May Queen, the women celebrate enthusiastically, leading Dani to feel a mix of confusion and surreal acceptance. While she is bewildered by the sudden attention, the scene ends with her being lifted onto a golden plank, her fear giving way to a sense of being celebrated.
Strengths
  • Engaging concept
  • Complex characters
  • Tense atmosphere
  • Emotional depth
  • Intriguing themes
Weaknesses
  • Potential confusion for the audience due to hallucinatory elements

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6.5

This scene's primary job is to deliver the climax of the dance competition and its immediate aftermath, landing the disorienting triumph of Dani becoming May Queen while deepening the horror of her isolation. The single biggest limiter is the abrupt shift into gibberish dialogue, which, while conceptually bold, risks alienating the reader and breaking immersion; a clearer visual or tonal bridge into the hallucinatory state would lift the overall score.


Story Content

Concept: 7.5

The concept of a hallucinogen-fueled dance competition where the winner becomes a sacrificial May Queen is strong and fits the horror genre. The gibberish dialogue is a unique, risky choice that adds to the disorientation.

Plot: 7

The plot advances Dani's arc from participant to chosen sacrifice, and Christian's moral conflict deepens as he lags behind. The scene resolves the competition but opens new questions about Dani's fate.

Originality: 8

The gibberish dialogue is a fresh take on hallucinatory communication, and the May Queen coronation with the golden pedestal and chameleon legs is visually original. The scene feels authentic to the cult's bizarre logic.


Character Development

Characters: 6.5

Dani's determination and fear are clear, and Christian's conflicted hesitation is well-drawn. However, the supporting characters (Karin, Irma) remain functional rather than distinct.

Character Changes: 6

Dani shifts from determined competitor to confused, isolated May Queen. Christian's change is subtle—he moves from observer to conflicted bystander, choosing Maja over Dani.

Internal Goal: 7

Dani's internal goal is to find belonging and escape her grief, but she fears losing herself to the cult. She wants to be accepted but not at the cost of her identity or life.

External Goal: 8

Dani's external goal is to win the dance competition, which she achieves, but she then seeks to understand what being May Queen means and to find Christian for support.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 6

Internal conflict (Dani's fear vs. her desire to belong) and external conflict (Christian's withdrawal, the cult's expectations) are present but simmering rather than explosive.

Opposition: 7

The opposition Dani faces is the cult's collective will, which is overwhelming and seductive. Christian's passive opposition (his withdrawal) also works against her. The opposition is strong but not actively violent yet.

High Stakes: 8

The stakes are life-and-death, as Dani's coronation as May Queen likely means she will be sacrificed. The personal stakes of her relationship with Christian also hang in the balance.

Story Forward: 8

The scene moves the story forward by establishing Dani as the May Queen, a likely sacrificial role, and by isolating her from Christian, setting up the final act.

Unpredictability: 7.5

This scene is unpredictable because the gibberish dialogue and the hallucination of dead family members are surprising, and Dani's victory feels both triumphant and ominous.

Philosophical Conflict: 7

The clash is between individual autonomy (Dani's desire to leave, Christian's academic detachment) and the cult's demand for total communal surrender. Dani's worldview of self-preservation is challenged by the cult's promise of belonging through sacrifice.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 7

The scene generates a mix of triumph and dread, especially with the hallucination of Dani's dead family. The emotional impact is strong but somewhat undercut by the confusing gibberish.

Dialogue: 5.5

The gibberish dialogue is a bold experiment that effectively conveys the hallucinatory state, but it may confuse readers and slows comprehension. The English dialogue is sparse but functional.

Engagement: 7.5

This scene is engaging because of the high stakes, the surreal hallucinatory elements, and the emotional payoff of Dani winning while being trapped. The reader wants to know what happens to her.

Pacing: 6.5

The pacing of the scene contributes to its effectiveness because it starts with high-energy competition, slows for the disorienting gibberish, then builds again to the coronation and procession. The gibberish section may feel like a drag to some readers.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 9

Formatting is professional and clear, with proper scene headings, character cues, and action lines. The use of parentheticals for hallucinatory notes is helpful.

Structure: 7

The scene follows a classic three-part structure: the competition climax, the coronation, and the procession. The structure is effective for a horror climax, though the gibberish section disrupts pacing.


Critique
  • The scene's focus on gibberish dialogue feels unnecessary and doesn't contribute to the story. While the intent is likely to show the effect of the hallucinogens, it comes across as distracting and confusing.
  • The comedic elements of the Plump Woman and Karin tripping feel out of place in a scene with a growing sense of tension and strange rituals.
  • The scene lacks a clear conflict or tension. Dani winning is anticlimactic, and her reactions feel less genuine due to the focus on the hallucinogenic aspect.
  • The sudden introduction of Dani's mother, father, and sister feels jarring and unexplained. It raises questions about their fates without offering any answers, which disrupts the narrative flow.
  • The scene relies heavily on visual cues to convey Dani's hallucinatory state, which makes it feel less engaging and more like a description than an active scene.
  • The scene feels rushed and lacking in emotional depth. Dani's journey from confusion to acceptance of being May Queen feels superficial and unengaging.
  • The ending, with Dani being hoisted onto the plank and carried away, lacks a sense of closure or a clear understanding of what's happening next. It leaves the audience with more questions than answers.
Suggestions
  • Focus on the psychological impact of the hallucinogens on Dani. Instead of gibberish dialogue, show how her perceptions are altered, perhaps through fragmented dialogue or visual distortions.
  • Create a genuine conflict for Dani during the competition. Perhaps she is hesitant to win, or she experiences internal conflict about the nature of the ritual.
  • Develop the visual aspect of the scene to create a more immersive and disturbing experience. Use lighting, camera angles, and sound to convey the disorienting effects of the hallucinogens.
  • Cut out the introduction of Dani's family members unless their presence has a clear narrative purpose. It's better to focus on the immediate conflict and Dani's journey within the scene.
  • Explore Dani's emotional response to being chosen as May Queen in a more nuanced way. Show her confusion, fear, and eventual acceptance with more depth and detail.
  • End the scene on a stronger note that leaves the audience with a sense of anticipation and intrigue. This could be a visual climax, a revealing dialogue, or a cliffhanger that sets up the next scene.



Scene 35 -  A Throne of Uncertainties
95G EXT. FIELD - DINING AREA - LATER 95G
The crowd arrives at today’s DINING AREA. In a LUSH
FIELD, the tabletops are made of MIRRORS, and they are
all queued up to form a long, straight line. At the
head of the table is a HUGE CHAIR (more like a throne)
adorned in lush greenery and bright flora.
Dani’s pedestal is set down. Members of the crowd step aside
to create a PATH for Dani’s trajectory (toward the throne).
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 101
95G CONTINUED: 95G
Dani takes a moment before stepping decisively onto the
GRASS.
When Dani’s FOOT touches the grass, small SUMMER FLOWERS
magically SPROUT UP around her foot. Her next step is the same.
Flowers emerge, impossibly, from the soil. She continues to walk
forward, having now assumed a more self-possessed posture.
Confidence is rising in her, and with every step, more flowers
sprout up. She’s leaving a beautiful trail of wild flowers in
her wake.
Dani STOPS at the throne. Everyone now finds their way to their
seats, but no one sits. They look to her. She looks momentarily
confused, but then understands. She SITS. Now everyone may sit.
Dani admires her green throne. The greenery/flora subtly
SWELLS and DEFLATES (as we saw before, with the mushroom
trip).
SERVERS appear with plates. Dani is the first person to
receive food and drink. Her tableware is much finer than the
rest.

Looking down at her food, Dani suddenly catches her
reflection in the tabletop mirror. Her face looks wrong. She
quickly LOOKS AWAY.
Before long, everyone has food in front of them. They sit
with their hands on their laps, present. They WAIT for Dani.
Dani picks up her FORK. She looks back to the rest of the
table. They all look back at her with patience. She then
looks down and PIERCES her food with the fork. (The sound of
the piercing is heightened.) Dani takes a BITE. Now everyone
may begin eating.
Dani looks down the length of the extended table. She alights
on CHRISTIAN, who isn’t eating. He looks very disturbed,
clearly suffering a bad trip. He looks in Dani’s direction.
They LOCK EYES, but communicate nothing to each other. They
are both lost in confusion, but they don’t share in this. If
anything, they look SCARED of each other.
This moment is broken by a SERVER arriving at Dani’s side. He
presents her with a SALT HERRING. The community sees this and
laughs, knowing what’s in store.
DANI
For what?
STEN explains:
STEN
You must eat it whole, but the tail
going first.
DANI
(sincerely frightened)
What? I can’t. That’s too big.
STEN
(chuckle)
No no - you must try.
Christian, tripping heavily, turns to a LARGE MAN to his
side.
CHRISTIAN
How much is happening right now?
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 102
95G CONTINUED: 95G
Inexplicably, the Large Man CLAPS in Christian’s face. This
sends Christian on an intense downward spiral.
CHRISTIAN (CONT’D)
(almost inaudible)
Why did you do that?
The Large Man’s attention is now on Dani, whose head is
tilted back as she tries to eat the herring whole (tail
first). Sten holds it above her, feeding it into her mouth.
Dani takes half of the herring into her mouth, starts to
chew, and then coughs out the rest. This elicits ecstatic
APPLAUSE. Dani, unnerved at first, lets out a childlike
LAUGH.
STEN
A word from the May Queen!

BLONDE WOMAN DIFFERENT HARGANS
Yes! Speech! Speech!
IRMA
Stand! Stand!
Dani is urged to stand up. She does so, clearly hallucinating
intensely. The silence hangs heavily.
DANI
...I don’t know if this is real, or
what’s happening, but - thank you.
Dani lets this hang. A brief awkward pause, and then:
ARNE
To the May Queen!
(raises his aquavit)
Skål!!
EVERYONE
Skål!!
Everyone drinks to that. One Hårgan Woman turns to Dani
(who’s sitting back down) to excitedly say:
HÅRGAN WOMAN
You are the family now! Yes?
Dani nods, unsure. The woman nods manically.
HÅRGAN WOMAN (CONT’D)
Yes! Yes! You are the family!
The Woman rubs Dani’s arm, smiling warmly (and aggressively).
PELLE, we reveal, is composing a drawing of Dani in her throne.
Christian’s expression is SOUR. He turns to notice that MAJA is
looking at him. Taken aback, Christian’s expression slowly
SOFTENS (in a slack-jawed, lust-stricken way). Maja is clearly
“in heat.” Holding Christian’s gaze, she RISES from her seat (as
if in slow-motion) and begins to walk sensually off. Christian
watches her go. She passes SIV, whose eyes are also trained on
Christian.
Maja continues toward the TEMPLE, glancing back at Christian
to confirm that he’s still watching her. DANI notices this,
despite the fact that everyone is competing for her
attention.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 103
95G CONTINUED: 95G
Dani looks to Christian. He stares dumbly at the table, lost in
conflict.
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary Dani is celebrated as she is ushered towards a throne at a lavishly decorated dining area. Magic blooms at her feet as she walks, signifying her growing confidence. However, she struggles to eat a large herring, and while she tries to embrace her new role, her speech is a mix of confusion and gratitude. Meanwhile, Christian remains distracted, drawn to another woman, Maja, showcasing a growing rift between him and Dani. The scene ends with Dani noticing Christian's distracted gaze towards Maja, leaving the future of their relationship uncertain.
Strengths
  • Innovative concept
  • Strong emotional impact
  • Engaging conflict
  • Eerie atmosphere
  • Well-defined characters
Weaknesses
  • Some elements may be too disturbing for sensitive viewers
  • Dialogue could be more nuanced in certain parts

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6.5

This scene effectively serves as the ceremonial coronation of Dani as May Queen, deepening her immersion into the Hårga community while visually and emotionally isolating her from Christian. The single biggest limiter is the heavy reliance on hallucinatory and symbolic elements that may confuse the reader's grasp of concrete stakes, and a tighter focus on the emotional consequences of Dani's new role would lift the overall impact.


Story Content

Concept: 7.5

The concept of a May Queen feast with magical realism (flowers sprouting, mirror tables) and disturbing rituals (salt herring) is strong and original, but the scene leans heavily on surreal imagery without fully grounding the emotional stakes.

Plot: 5.5

The plot advances Dani's integration into the Hårga and Christian's growing detachment, but the scene is more atmospheric than plot-driven, with little new information or progression of the central mystery.

Originality: 7.5

The scene is original in its combination of magical realism (flowers sprouting) with pagan rituals (salt herring, mirror tables), and the silent, loaded exchange between Dani and Christian feels authentic to their strained relationship.


Character Development

Characters: 6.5

Dani's character is shown gaining confidence and confusion, while Christian's internal conflict is visible but underdeveloped. The supporting characters (Sten, Irma, Maja) serve functional roles but lack depth.

Character Changes: 5

Dani changes from a frightened outsider to a celebrated May Queen, but the change feels imposed by the ritual rather than internally motivated. Christian's change is minimal, mostly internal conflict.

Internal Goal: 7

Dani's internal goal is to find belonging and safety within the Hårga community, driven by her fear of being alone and her need for acceptance after her traumatic experiences.

External Goal: 6.5

Dani's external goal is to perform the May Queen role correctly and navigate the rituals, seeking approval from the community.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 4.5

The central conflict between Dani and Christian is present but muted, with their silent exchange and Christian's attraction to Maja providing tension. The external conflict is low, as the community celebrates.

Opposition: 3.5

The opposition Dani faces is subtle: the community's expectations and Christian's emotional withdrawal, but there is no active antagonist in this scene, reducing opposition.

High Stakes: 4

The stakes are personal (Dani's identity, Christian's relationship) but not life-threatening in this scene; the ritual feels more celebratory than dangerous, reducing tension.

Story Forward: 5.5

The scene moves the story forward by solidifying Dani's role in the community and Christian's alienation, but it is more of a set piece than a plot advancement.

Unpredictability: 6

This scene is unpredictable because of the magical realism (flowers sprouting) and the salt herring ritual, which subvert expectations of a simple feast, but the overall trajectory (Dani becoming queen) is foreshadowed.

Philosophical Conflict: 5.5

The clash between individual autonomy (Dani's and Christian's desire for control) and communal sacrifice (the Hårga's demand for belonging through ritual) is present but not deeply explored; Dani's acceptance of the role suggests a surrender of self.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 6

The emotional impact is mixed: Dani's confusion and Christian's distress are palpable, but the surreal elements and lack of clear emotional payoff reduce the overall effect.

Dialogue: 5

Dialogue is sparse and functional, with Sten's explanation of the herring ritual and the brief speech from Dani being the only substantial exchanges. The lack of dialogue between Dani and Christian is a deliberate choice that works, but more could be done to reveal their inner states.

Engagement: 6.5

This scene is engaging because of its surreal visuals (flowers sprouting, mirror reflections) and the tension between Dani's celebration and Christian's distress, but the lack of clear stakes or dialogue slows engagement.

Pacing: 7

The pacing of the scene contributes to its effectiveness because it alternates between slow, ceremonial moments (Dani's walk, the silence) and quick, jarring events (the clap, the herring), creating a dreamlike rhythm that mirrors Dani's hallucinatory state.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is standard and clear, with proper scene headings, action lines, and dialogue. The use of parentheticals and transitions is minimal but effective.

Structure: 6.5

The scene follows a linear ceremonial structure (arrival, seating, eating, speech, departure) but is interrupted by surreal elements and character moments, which fits the folk horror genre but could be tighter.


Critique
  • This scene feels a bit rushed and doesn't fully capture the weight of Dani's new position as May Queen. While the visual elements of the throne and the flowers are interesting, the overall impact is underwhelming.
  • The herring scene feels like a forced comedic moment that doesn't fit the overall tone of the script. It feels out of place and doesn't add anything meaningful to Dani's character development.
  • The reaction to Dani's herring struggle feels exaggerated and out of place. It takes away from the potential impact of Dani's newfound power and authority.
  • Christian's reaction to the hallucinogenic effects is confusing. It's not clear what's happening to him or why he's reacting this way. This ambiguity detracts from the scene's impact.
  • Maja's sudden appearance and flirtation with Christian feel jarring and unnecessary. This subplot feels forced and doesn't contribute much to the story.
  • The scene ends abruptly and doesn't fully explore Dani's feelings and thoughts as the new May Queen. The potential for a more introspective moment is missed.
Suggestions
  • Focus on Dani's internal struggle as she grapples with her new position. Explore her anxieties and uncertainties, highlighting the power and responsibility that come with being the May Queen.
  • Rethink the herring scene. Is it truly necessary? If so, find a way to make it more integrated with the overall tone and theme of the script.
  • Develop Christian's hallucination scene further. What is he seeing? What does it mean to him? This could be a chance to delve deeper into his character and his relationship with Dani.
  • Consider removing or restructuring the Maja subplot. It distracts from the main focus of the scene and doesn't contribute much to the overall narrative.
  • End the scene with Dani reflecting on her new position and the responsibilities that come with it. This could lead to a more impactful and thought-provoking moment.
  • Consider exploring the visual elements of the scene more fully. The mirrored tabletops and the magical flowers are interesting but not fully exploited.
  • Incorporate more of the Hårgan culture and rituals into the scene. This would add depth and richness to the setting and further immerse the audience in the world of the story.



Scene 36 -  The May Queen's Departure
95H EXT. FIELD - DINING AREA - MINUTES LATER 95H
Everyone is finished (although there’s a smaller number of
women at the table now). Siv RISES. All eyes go respectfully
to her.
SIV
Now it is traditional for the May
Queen to bless our crops and
livestock. And after the luck you
just inherited from that salt
herring, we should all be doubly
encouraged.
Laughter all around.
Siv gestures in the direction of a CARRIAGE, just beyond the
tables. Its back sports TWO UNLIT TORCHES. Several girls (six *
to pull the carriage and six to accompany it) surround it. *
One GIRL scatters flowers to create a PATH between Dani and *
the carriage. Dani RISES. Everyone else stands up, too.
DANI
Can Christian come with me?
SIV
No. The Queen must ride alone.
Dani pauses to accept this. She steps onto the floral path and
approaches the carriage. On the way, Hanna offers her a LONG, *
FLAMING STICK. Dani accepts it. Hanna motions to the carriage’s *
unlit torches.
Dani walks to the carriage, extends the stick’s flame toward
the torches, and sets them each AFIRE.
Hanna takes the stick back from Dani, and gestures for her to *
enter the carriage. A TRADITIONALLY DRESSED MAN stands beside
the carriage door. He hands Dani a VIAL OF HOLY SPRING WATER,
and offers Dani his hand (for support) as she contemplates
entering.
TRADITIONALLY DRESSED MAN
Your majesty.
Dani accepts his supportive hand as she climbs into the
carriage.
96 INT. CARRIAGE - CONTINUOUS 96
Dani takes a seat.
Outside, several YOUNG WOMEN (including HANNA) have gathered
in front of the carriage. They each take hold of RODS,
prepared to pull the carriage.
A few other women have gathered to the sides of the carriage.
Two - one on either side - hold juniper boughs and unlit *
torches. They IGNITE their torches by the fire of the *
carriage torches. *
97 EXT. DINING AREA - SAME TIME 97
Most of the community remains standing at the dining tables.
They WATCH as the women pull the carriage away.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 104
97 CONTINUED: 97

Christian watches, too. Guilt-ridden. He then looks to the *
temple. A GIRL has begun scattering flowers to create a NEW *
PATH. This is between Christian and the TEMPLE. *
98 INT. CARRIAGE (MOVING) - MOMENTS LATER 98
Dani looks out the window as the carriage is pulled through
the WHEAT FIELDS. The accompanying women WAVE their torches
about and cast away dark spirits. *
99 EXT. FIELD - SAME TIME 99
The girl finishes the flower path, ending at Christian’s *
feet. All eyes are now on him. *
Christian, frozen for a moment, RISES. He takes one abrupt
step forward, and then continues warily toward the Temple.
100 INT. TEMPLE - CONTINUOUS 100

Christian enters the foyer of the temple. The temple doors
are closed and muffled humming is heard from within. MATS, *
dressed in ceremonial dress, stands in waiting. He hands
Christian a WHITE GOWN.
MATS
Put this.
The man gestures to a MODESTY PANEL in the corner (behind
which Christian can disrobe). *
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary After a communal meal, Dani is chosen as the May Queen and prepared for a blessing ceremony. She is escorted to a carriage by women who light torches and give her holy spring water. Christian, left behind, is visibly conflicted as he watches Dani depart. He is then guided by a girl scattering flowers to a temple where he is met by Mats and given a white gown.
Strengths
  • Atmospheric setting
  • Intriguing rituals
  • Complex characters
  • Tension and suspense
Weaknesses
  • Some dialogue could be sharper
  • Some plot elements need further development

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6.2

This scene effectively advances the ritual climax and Dani's isolation as May Queen, but its primary job—to escalate tension through the parallel journeys of Dani and Christian—is undercut by the procedural, almost instructional tone of the carriage blessing, which flattens the emotional stakes and makes the scene feel more like a checklist than a dramatic turning point. The biggest limiter is the lack of internal conflict or resistance from Dani, who accepts her role without visible struggle, reducing the scene's psychological impact.


Story Content

Concept: 7

The concept of a May Queen blessing crops and livestock after a salt herring ritual is inventive and fits the folk horror genre, but the execution feels more like a cultural exposition than a dramatic scene.

Plot: 5.5

The plot moves forward by separating Dani and Christian into parallel paths, but the scene is largely procedural (blessing, carriage, torches) with little plot advancement beyond setting up the next ritual steps.

Originality: 6

The salt herring blessing and flower-path carriage are fresh folk horror details, but the passive protagonist and procedural ritual are familiar tropes.


Character Development

Characters: 5

Dani is passive and compliant, accepting her role without visible agency; Christian's guilt is shown but not deepened. The supporting characters (Siv, Hanna) remain functional rather than dimensional.

Character Changes: 2

Dani shows no change—she remains passive; Christian's guilt is noted but not transformative.

Internal Goal: 4

Dani's internal goal is to maintain a sense of self and connection to Christian, but she suppresses this to comply with the ritual, driven by a need for belonging and fear of rejection.

External Goal: 7

Dani's external goal is to perform the May Queen blessing correctly, accepting the role and its duties.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 3

Conflict is low—Dani's brief request for Christian to join is denied, and she acquiesces; Christian's guilt is internal but not acted upon.

Opposition: 3

Opposition is minimal—Siv denies Dani's request, but Dani doesn't push back; the cult's system is the opposition, but it's not actively challenged.

High Stakes: 5

Stakes are present (Dani's isolation, Christian's moral compromise) but not heightened; the ritual feels routine rather than dangerous.

Story Forward: 6

The scene moves the story forward by setting up the next ritual (blessing) and Christian's path to the temple, but it feels like a bridge rather than a catalyst.

Unpredictability: 4.5

This scene is unpredictable in its ritual details (salt herring, flower paths, torches) but predictable in its narrative trajectory—Dani accepts, Christian is led.

Philosophical Conflict: 4

The clash between individual autonomy (Dani wanting Christian with her) and communal obligation (the Queen must ride alone) is present but underdeveloped.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 4.5

The emotional impact is muted; Dani's acceptance feels hollow, and Christian's guilt is underplayed. The ritual's beauty doesn't translate into emotional resonance.

Dialogue: 4

Dialogue is minimal and expository (Siv's announcement, the man's 'Your majesty'), serving ritual function rather than character revelation or conflict.

Engagement: 5.5

This scene is engaging because of the visual spectacle and the parallel paths of Dani and Christian, but the lack of emotional stakes or conflict reduces investment.

Pacing: 5

The pacing of the scene is measured and ceremonial, which suits the ritual but slows dramatic momentum; the transition to Christian's path feels abrupt.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is clean and professional, with clear action lines and proper scene headings, though some parentheticals (e.g., 'six to pull...') could be tighter.

Structure: 5.5

The scene follows a linear ritual structure (blessing announcement, carriage preparation, departure) but lacks dramatic beats or reversals.


Critique
  • The scene feels rushed and lacks tension. The transition from the communal meal to the May Queen's blessing ceremony feels abrupt. There's not much emotional buildup or conflict to drive the scene forward.
  • The dialogue is functional but lacks depth and emotional impact. The lines spoken by Siv and the Traditionally Dressed Man feel too expository and lack personality.
  • The actions of Dani and Christian feel passive. Dani simply accepts her fate as the May Queen without much resistance. Christian watches from the sidelines, his inner turmoil only implied through action tags.
  • The scene relies heavily on action tags to convey the mood and atmosphere. The writer needs to show more through the dialogue and actions of the characters.
  • The scene doesn't contribute much to the overall plot. It simply moves Dani towards her next ritualistic role, leaving Christian behind with a sense of guilt and uncertainty.
  • The scene feels like a set-up for the next scene rather than a fully realized moment in the story. It lacks a clear beginning, rising action, climax, falling action, and resolution.
Suggestions
  • Explore Dani's internal conflict before she accepts the May Queen role. Does she feel pressured? Excited? Fearful? Her internal monologue could add a layer of complexity.
  • Give Christian a more active role. He could try to intervene, express his love for Dani, or confront her about his feelings. This would add tension and conflict to the scene.
  • Develop the dialogue. Give Siv and the Traditionally Dressed Man more unique voices. Explore Dani's reaction to the Holy Spring Water. What does it symbolize for her?
  • Focus on the visual details. Use the setting to build a more immersive and atmospheric experience. Describe the light, the sounds, the smells, and the textures. Make the reader feel the ritual.
  • Consider a moment of conflict between Dani and Christian. Perhaps Dani expresses her frustration at being separated from Christian or Christian tries to stop her from entering the carriage.
  • Expand on the scene's ending. Show Christian's guilt and uncertainty more directly. What is he thinking and feeling as he walks toward the temple?
  • Consider adding a sub-plot or character interaction that adds another layer of complexity and intrigue to the scene.



Scene 37 -  Rituals of the Unseen
101 EXT. WHEAT FIELD - SAME TIME 101
The women pulling the carriage have slowed to a STOP. Dani
is directed by Hanna to step out. Hanna holds the flaming *
torch over a small HOLE in the ground. Dani is instructed *
to hold the torch by its handle (just above where Hanna *
grips it). Hanna now affects perfect posture. Dani *
instinctively mimics this. *
Three women - each holding a sack of GRAIN, a raw STEAK, and *
an EGG - approach the hole. One pours grain into the hole, *
the other drops the steak over the grain, and the last woman *
cracks the egg into it. The hole is then COVERED UP with *
soil. *
HANNA
Repeat now after me.

Dani and Hanna are looking directly into each other’s eyes.
Hanna begins to SING very slowly, enunciating very carefully,
and Dani SINGS ALONG (quite well). They circle the hole with *
the torch held in the center. The surrounding women dance. *
102 INT. TEMPLE - FOYER - SAME TIME 102
Christian has changed into the WHITE GOWN. He steps nervously
out from behind the modesty panel.
CHRISTIAN
What now?
Mats now turns to a MAN WITH HAIR COVERING HIS FACE (looking
like the back of a head). He hands Mats a STONE POT. Mats now
turns to raise the pot toward Christian’s face. Christian
looks very unnerved by the man whose face is covered in hair.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 105
102 CONTINUED: 102
MATS
Breathe in.

Mats lifts off the lid to release a WAVE OF STEAM. Christian
looks to Mats, wary.

MATS (CONT’D)
For your vitality.
Reluctantly, Christian BREATHES IN the vapors and his eyes
begin to cloud over. He EXHALES heavily (coughing the last
bit out). He’s already feeling the effects. His breathing
becomes shallow and his legs start to wobble.
The Man Whose Hair Envelops His Face now OPENS THE DOORS to
the temple. Quiet humming is heard from inside.
103 INT. TEMPLE - CONTINUOUS 103
It is dark, save for several burning candles.
In the center of the room, lying on a lush bed of freshly cut
birch twigs and WILD FLOWERS, is MAJA. She is NUDE, lying on
her back, legs together.
Several OLDER WOMEN, mostly in their 30s and 40s (some in
their 50s and 60s), stand at the back of the room. They are
also NUDE. The humming comes from them.
Christian is too stoned to react. He regards the room as he
would a dreamscape.
The humming starts to build as the women SING in the Hårgas’
wordless, groaning, microtonal tradition.

Maja tilts her head and her eyes move toward the front
door...at Christian.
One Woman now steps up to draw Christian’s gown OFF of his
shoulders. He is fluidly DISROBED. Now standing naked, he is
directed towards Maja, who waits nervously.
Christian seems to LEVITATE six inches off the ground and
then FLOATS gently across the room (clearly a product of the
escalating hallucination). As he approaches Maja, the
singing intensifies. Maja’s LEGS timidly PART. Christian,
approaching swiftly, looks down at her. Her eyes are closed
as she waits to be taken. The singing rises to an operatic
pitch.
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary In a mystical and unsettling scene, women perform a ritualistic offering in a wheat field, burying grain, a raw steak, and an egg while chanting. Simultaneously, Christian, dressed in a white gown, is given a stone pot by Mats inside a dark temple, where he inhales vapors that induce a hallucinatory state. The Man With Hair Covering His Face opens the temple doors, revealing Maja lying nude among chanting women. The scene culminates with a dazed Christian entering the temple, drawn into the eerie atmosphere of the rituals.
Strengths
  • Intense emotional impact
  • Innovative concept
  • Strong character development
  • Tension-filled atmosphere
Weaknesses
  • Sparse dialogue
  • Some elements may be too disturbing for sensitive viewers

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 7.2

This scene's primary job is to deliver the cult's ultimate sexual-religious ritual as a climax of dread and surrender, and it lands with visceral, hallucinatory power. The single biggest limiter is the abrupt tonal shift from Dani's grounded blessing to Christian's stoned levitation, which risks disorienting the reader rather than building parallel tension.


Story Content

Concept: 8

The concept of a drugged, hallucinatory mating ritual with nude women singing microtonally is original and disturbing, but the levitation feels slightly on-the-nose as a drug effect.

Plot: 6.5

The plot advances the cult's agenda and Christian's moral collapse, but the scene is more atmospheric than plot-driven.

Originality: 7.5

The combination of nude ritual, microtonal singing, and hallucinatory levitation is fresh, but the 'stoned seduction' trope is familiar.


Character Development

Characters: 6

Christian's passivity and Maja's nervous waiting are clear, but Dani is absent from this scene, reducing character continuity.

Character Changes: 5

Christian moves from nervous to fully compliant, but the change is drug-induced rather than character-driven.

Internal Goal: 6

Christian seeks to maintain his identity and resist the cult's pull, but his desire for vitality and belonging undermines him.

External Goal: 8

Christian must participate in the mating ritual with Maja.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 5

Internal conflict (Christian's reluctance vs. drugged compliance) is present but muted by the hallucination.

Opposition: 5.5

Christian faces opposition from his own conscience and the cult's pressure, but the opposition is internalized and passive.

High Stakes: 7

Stakes are high for Christian (loss of autonomy, betrayal of Dani) but the hallucination blunts urgency.

Story Forward: 6.5

The scene advances Christian's absorption into the cult and sets up the climax, but it's a set piece more than a plot turn.

Unpredictability: 6.5

This scene is unpredictable because the levitation and floating are surreal, but the ritual outcome (Christian mating with Maja) is foreshadowed.

Philosophical Conflict: 7

Individual autonomy vs. communal surrender; Christian's modern skepticism clashes with the cult's demand for total participation.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 7.5

The scene evokes unease and voyeuristic discomfort, but the levitation undercuts genuine horror.

Dialogue: 5.5

Dialogue is minimal and functional ('Breathe in,' 'For your vitality'), effective for the trance-like state but lacking depth.

Engagement: 7.5

This scene is engaging because of its sensory overload and taboo-breaking imagery, but the lack of Dani's perspective reduces emotional investment.

Pacing: 7

The pacing of the scene contributes to its effectiveness because it slows to a hypnotic rhythm, matching the drug's effect, but the transition from Dani's scene feels abrupt.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is clean with clear scene headings and action lines, though 'levitate six inches off the ground' could be clarified as hallucination.

Structure: 7.5

The scene follows a classic ritual structure: preparation, entry, disrobing, consummation. The hallucinatory levitation breaks realism but fits the genre.


Critique
  • The scene feels rushed and lacks a clear focus. It jumps between two locations, with the wheat field ritual feeling abrupt and lacking in emotional weight. The ritual itself seems generic and symbolic, lacking a concrete connection to the story's themes.
  • The transition to the temple is jarring. There's no clear connection established between the two scenes, making the shift feel abrupt and disorienting.
  • The dialogue in the temple scene feels stilted and expository. The explanation about the steam and its effect on Christian feels unnecessary and slows down the scene.
  • The scene relies heavily on visual descriptions, potentially overshadowing the emotional impact. The narration of the women's nudity and their humming feels like it could be better conveyed through character interactions and dialogue.
  • The scene focuses heavily on Christian's hallucinations, but it doesn't effectively explore the psychological impact or the significance of the hallucinogens. It's unclear what the purpose of these hallucinations is for the story.
  • The ending of the scene feels unearned and lacks dramatic tension. Christian's floating and the women's rising singing don't contribute much to the narrative and feel more like spectacle than meaningful storytelling.
  • The scene lacks clear internal conflict. While Christian is shown to be uncomfortable and confused, we don't see him struggle with his choices or his emotions.
Suggestions
  • Consider combining the two locations into a single scene, emphasizing the connection between Dani's ritual and Christian's experience in the temple.
  • Explore the themes of sacrifice, community, and control within the wheat field ritual. Show how Dani's actions are significant for the story's overall themes.
  • Focus on the emotional impact of the ritual for Dani. Show her struggle, her internal conflict, and her relationship with Hanna.
  • Develop the character of the Man with Hair Covering His Face. Give him a more active role and explore his connection to the temple and the ritual.
  • Instead of relying heavily on visual descriptions, focus on dialogue and character interactions to convey the atmosphere of the temple scene.
  • Consider weaving the hallucinogens into the narrative's themes. Explore the way they affect Christian's perception and his choices.
  • Create a stronger sense of conflict for Christian. Show his inner turmoil, his struggle between desire and morality, and the consequences of his choices.



Scene 38 -  Twilight Descent
104 EXT. CATTLE HOUSE - SAME TIME 104
The sun is less intense now. It is nearing twilight.
The carriage rests near the barn. Dani, holding a torch, *
proceeds to bless the livestock. Hanna sings.
105 INT. TEMPLE - SAME TIME 105
Christian has descended to his knees. He sits between Maja’s
legs, preparing himself. He looks extremely intoxicated.
Maja’s eyes are squeezed shut as she anticipates what’s coming.
Christian awkwardly leans down to gently KISS her lips. Without
opening her eyes, she kisses back - slowly, sensually. The
singing rises and falls (out of harmony) with trembling
impatience.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 106
105 CONTINUED: 105
Christian gently presses himself into Maja. Her mouth opens
in anticipation. He ENTERS her. Overwhelmed, Maja digs her
nails into his back. Her eyes well with tears. Christian
looks unsettled, but he continues...
Christian is now MAKING LOVE to Maja, very slowly - almost
robotically. She lies motionless, mouth agape. She doesn’t
move a muscle, nor does she make a sound, but her expression
is one of total, paralyzed ECSTASY. The singing has now
HARMONIZED.
The Older Women watch this with rapt attention. They are clearly
aroused. The lovemaking is dreamily slow. The singing rises
steadily. Delayed percussion accompanies each heavy, lagging
THRUST.
Maja looks back at one of the women. It is ULRIKA. She smiles
tenderly at her. This would be touching if it weren’t so
weird. Maja offers Ulrika her HAND, and Ulrika supportively
takes it into her hands. Ulrika lovingly presses her CHEEK
against Maja’s open palm, CARESSING her face.

Maja MOANS. The women all MOAN in sympathy. (They have taken *
to rubbing their breasts.)

In the far corner, we reveal, Ruben is finger-painting on the
pages of the Rubi Radr. He is inspired.
106 EXT. FARMSTEAD - MOMENTS LATER 106
The carriage has returned to the farmstead. Dani steps uneasily
out of the wagon, still under the warping influence of the
hallucinogen. The SINGING/MOANING is heard faintly from the
Temple.
HANNA
We shall go now to Siv’s house.
DANI
What’s there?
HANNA
It is a special meeting, only for
the Queens. She will bless you.
The distant singing persists. Dani looks to the Temple. She
seems DRAWN to it.
DANI
What about there?
HANNA
Not for us.
Dani, attracted/worried by the singing/moaning, takes a few
steps toward the Temple. The young women look very
concerned. Hanna steps up to STAND IN DANI’S WAY.
HANNA (CONT’D)
I think you should not.
DANI
...Why?
Hanna is not convincing when she says:
HANNA
It is a ceremony for the men.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 107
106 CONTINUED: 106
Dani is now very suspicious. Her expression begs “What is it
really?” Hanna’s expression says that it’s something that
would hurt Dani. Hanna’s expression pleads: “Don’t go inside.
For your own sake.”
Dani’s eyes NARROW with paranoia. Now she must enter. She
PUSHES ahead. The women remain where they are, very worried.
107 INT. TEMPLE - FOYER - CONTINUOUS 107
Dani enters the foyer of the temple. Beyond the closed doors,
the singing/moaning has reached an operatic intensity.
Dani takes a moment to gather herself, and then she bends
down to peer through the door’s KEYHOLE.
Through the keyhole, Dani sees Christian’s BACK as he “makes
love” to Maja. The surrounding women have fallen deeper into
their trance. They are all HOLDING THEIR BREASTS. With every
one of Christian’s thrusts, the women PUMP THEIR BREASTS WITH
THEIR HANDS - moaning in tandem with Maya. Dani’s eyes go
WIDE with horror.
Stunned, Dani backs away from the keyhole. She suddenly
doubles over and RETCHES. She rushes out of the temple.
108 EXT. TEMPLE - CONTINUOUS 108
Dani runs outside. She VOMITS onto the grass. She’s in a
state of shock. Her breathing is shallow and she looks
anxiously around, as if confused as to her whereabouts.
The young women rush over to Dani. They surround her,
touching her, rubbing her. Dani CAN’T BREATHE. She’s
panicking.
Hanna directs the women to LEAD Dani to the Main House. They
all hurriedly guide her in that direction.
109 INT. MAIN HOUSE - CONTINUOUS 109
The young women usher Dani to her bed. They sit her down,
gathering intimately around her. Dani struggles increasingly
to breathe.
Hanna HOLDS Dani’s FACE in her hands. She locks eyes with
Dani and affects DEEP BREATHING. Dani’s eyes, unwilling to
settle at first, gradually become FIXED to Hanna’s. Hanna
continues to affect deep, measured breathing. Dani struggles
to follow her. Her breathing trembles to meet Hanna’s
example.
Finally, Dani BREAKS DOWN into tears. Everything she’s
bottled up, all the emotions that she’s labored to stifle -
it all comes BURSTING out. She falls into deep, anguished
SOBS.
Still locked onto Dani’s gaze, Hanna also breaks down. She
SOBS DEEPLY along with Dani. They are sympathetically
connected. It’s remarkable, and very unsettling.
The surrounding women have also started CRYING, although not
as intensely as Hanna, who has absolutely fixed herself to
Dani. The crying is infectious, and the deeper they go, the
greater the outpour.
It has become a circle of hysterical, weeping women. They
moan and scream and cry. It’s positively TRIBAL.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 108
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary As twilight falls, Dani blesses the livestock while Christian, heavily intoxicated, engages in a disturbing sexual act with Maja inside a temple, surrounded by older women in a trance. Drawn by the unsettling sounds, Dani peeks through a keyhole and is horrified by the scene, leading her to vomit outside. Overcome with panic and grief, she is guided by young women to the main house, where she breaks down in tears, prompting a collective emotional release among the women.
Strengths
  • Emotional depth
  • Tension building
  • Visual imagery
  • Revealing character dynamics
Weaknesses
  • Some dialogue could be more impactful
  • Certain elements may be too disturbing for some audiences

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 7.2

This scene's primary job is to deliver Dani's emotional breaking point and the horrifying revelation of Christian's betrayal, which it does with visceral impact through the keyhole and the weeping circle. The single biggest limiter is the over-explained stage directions that tell us what characters feel rather than trusting the imagery and action, which slightly undercuts the raw power of the moment.


Story Content

Concept: 8.5

The concept of a May Queen discovering her boyfriend's ritualistic infidelity through a keyhole, followed by a communal weeping ritual, is a fresh and potent fusion of folk horror and psychological breakdown. The sympathetic crying circle is a unique and disturbing twist on emotional support.

Plot: 7

The plot advances the central betrayal and Dani's emotional collapse, but the scene is more about emotional revelation than plot mechanics. The sequence is clear and logical, though the transition from blessing livestock to the temple is abrupt.

Originality: 8

The sympathetic crying circle is a highly original take on communal grief and emotional manipulation. The keyhole perspective is familiar but effective. The scene avoids clichés by focusing on emotional contagion rather than violence.


Character Development

Characters: 7.5

Dani's horror and breakdown are powerfully rendered, and Hanna's sympathetic crying deepens her character as a conduit for communal emotion. Christian remains a passive, almost robotic figure, which fits but limits depth. The women's group behavior is effectively creepy.

Character Changes: 8

Dani undergoes a major emotional shift from suspicious curiosity to horrified betrayal to complete breakdown. This is a turning point for her character. Hanna also changes from guide to sympathetic mirror.

Internal Goal: 8

Dani's internal goal is to understand the truth about Christian and the cult, driven by a need for safety and clarity, and a fear of being abandoned and deceived.

External Goal: 7.5

Dani's external goal is to enter the temple and see what is happening, driven by suspicion and a need to confront the source of the sounds.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 7.5

The central conflict is internal (Dani's horror and betrayal) and external (her push to enter the temple against Hanna's warning). The opposition is passive but powerful—the cult's secrecy and Christian's actions.

Opposition: 6.5

The opposition is the cult's secrecy and Christian's betrayal, but it is not a direct antagonist—rather, it is a systemic, passive opposition that Dani must uncover. Hanna's warning adds a layer of protective opposition.

High Stakes: 8

The stakes are high for Dani—her emotional survival and trust are shattered. The cult's control over her is tightening. The scene raises the question of whether she can escape or will be absorbed.

Story Forward: 7.5

The scene moves the story forward by revealing Christian's betrayal and pushing Dani toward her final emotional collapse, setting up the climax. It also deepens the cult's rituals and Dani's entrapment.

Unpredictability: 7.5

This scene is unpredictable because the keyhole reveal is expected but the communal weeping ritual is a surprising and original response to trauma, subverting typical horror tropes of isolation.

Philosophical Conflict: 8

The clash is between individual autonomy and communal submission, and between romantic fidelity and ritualistic procreation. Dani's worldview of personal boundaries and monogamy is shattered by the cult's collective, ritualized sexuality.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 8.5

The keyhole reveal and subsequent vomiting/panic attack are viscerally impactful. The weeping circle is emotionally raw and unsettling, creating a strong empathetic response. The scene successfully evokes horror, grief, and despair.

Dialogue: 6

Dialogue is minimal and functional—Hanna's lines are simple but carry weight. The lack of dialogue during the keyhole and crying scenes is a strength, letting visuals and sound carry the emotion. The few lines are natural but not memorable.

Engagement: 8

This scene is engaging because the keyhole reveal is a classic suspense device, and the emotional breakdown is raw and relatable. The weeping circle is bizarre and compelling, keeping the reader hooked.

Pacing: 8

The pacing of the scene contributes to its effectiveness because it starts slow with Dani's return, builds tension as she approaches the temple, peaks with the keyhole reveal and vomiting, then slows into the prolonged, hypnotic weeping circle, mirroring emotional release.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 7

Formatting is standard and clear, with proper scene headings and action lines. However, there is over-direction in emotional descriptions (e.g., 'She seems DRAWN to it', 'Hanna is not convincing') that tell rather than show, which is a minor weakness.

Structure: 8

The scene follows a classic three-beat structure: setup (Dani returns from blessing, drawn to temple), confrontation (keyhole reveal, vomiting), and resolution (weeping circle). The pacing is effective, building tension then releasing into emotional catharsis.


Critique
  • The scene begins with a promising juxtaposition of Dani's blessing ceremony and Christian's ritualistic sex act, setting up a potential exploration of contrasting forces or a sense of disconnection. However, the scene's execution falls short of its initial promise.
  • The descriptions of Christian's actions are overly detailed and graphic, bordering on gratuitous. The excessive focus on the physical act detracts from the emotional and psychological impact of the ritual and Christian's state of intoxication.
  • The scene feels emotionally flat. Despite the potentially disturbing nature of the ritual, there's a lack of tension, suspense, or internal conflict within Christian or the surrounding women. The lack of emotional depth makes the scene feel more like a clinical observation than a compelling narrative moment.
  • The women's participation in the ritual feels more like voyeuristic spectators than active participants. Their moans and breast-rubbing lack any real emotional resonance or connection to the scene's central theme.
  • The introduction of Ruben finger-painting in the corner feels jarring and out of place. It disrupts the flow of the scene and adds a layer of randomness that undermines the scene's overall impact.
  • The shift from the temple to the farmstead feels abrupt and lacks a clear transition. This abruptness disrupts the flow of the narrative and weakens the connection between the two scenes.
  • The dialogue between Dani and Hanna feels stilted and unconvincing. Hanna's explanations about the ceremony lack any real depth or insight, and her warnings about Dani's well-being feel more like a plot device than a genuine concern.
  • Dani's suspicions about the ceremony and her eventual decision to peek through the keyhole feel contrived. The scene lacks the necessary build-up of tension and suspense to justify her actions.
  • The scene ends with Dani's vomiting and the women's collective crying, which lacks a sense of closure or dramatic impact. The emotional response feels manufactured rather than organically earned.
  • Overall, the scene suffers from a lack of focus, emotional depth, and compelling character development. The excessive reliance on physical descriptions and the disjointed pacing undermine the potential for a truly impactful and disturbing scene.
Suggestions
  • Focus on the emotional and psychological impact of the ritual rather than graphic details. Explore Christian's internal struggle with his intoxication and the implications of his actions. Show the women's participation in the ritual in a more nuanced and engaging way.
  • Create a sense of tension and suspense leading up to Dani's decision to peek through the keyhole. Explore her internal conflict and the reasons for her growing suspicion.
  • Develop the dialogue between Dani and Hanna to be more nuanced and believable. Explore Hanna's motivations and her genuine concern for Dani's well-being.
  • Explore the emotional ramifications of Dani's discovery. Show her sense of betrayal, confusion, and disgust. Allow her to react in a more complex and relatable way.
  • Consider removing the scene with Ruben finger-painting. It doesn't contribute to the overall narrative and disrupts the flow of the scene.
  • Transition between the two scenes more smoothly. Use a visual or audio cue to connect the two settings and create a sense of continuity.
  • Explore the consequences of Dani's discovery. Show how it impacts her relationship with Christian and her understanding of the Hårgan community.



Scene 39 -  The Horror Unfolds
110 INT. TEMPLE - SAME TIME 110
The ceremony has nearly reached its apogee. The singing has
peaked, and Christian is thrusting faster and harder than
before. Maja, eyes still closed, is in a state of absolute
EUPHORIA. She moans in ecstasy, and the room has filled with
a cacophony of sympathetic moans.
Christian suddenly looks ill. He begins to slow down.
MAJA
(in Swedish)
No. Don’t stop.
Christian looks like he’s going to be sick.
One of the OLD WOMEN (60s) crouches behind Christian. She
PUSHES on his buttocks, urging him to thrust faster. She keeps
pushing and pushing until Christian’s thrusts have gained in
force.
MAJA (CONT’D)
(in Swedish)
Yes. Yes. Fill me.
Christian continues to push until he finally CLIMAXES. The
Old Woman releases him, and backs away.
The singing/moaning DIES out.
Christian, motionless for a long moment, pulls out of Maja
and sits on the ground. He looks slightly traumatized. Maja
looks as euphoric as ever. She hugs her knees to her chest,
and gently rocks herself back and forth.
MAJA (CONT’D)
(in Swedish, to the women)
I can feel it! I feel the baby!
Christian looks back to the OLD WOMAN who was just pushing his
buttocks. She smiles toothlessly at him. He’s definitely going
to be sick. He STANDS suddenly, taking in the room with
growing repulsion. He turns to amble dizzily out of the
temple.
111 EXT. TEMPLE - BOOK BINDING - CHICKEN COOP - CONTINUOUS 111
Christian exits the temple. He looks around, increasingly
disoriented. He looks down to see the fresh puddle of Dani’s
VOMIT. This triggers him to retch. He moves desperately away
from the vomit.
Standing at a distance, several isolated Hårgans watch
Christian stumbling about. Christian tries to ignore them. He
walks toward the MAIN HOUSE, but as he approaches, he hears
the CHORUS OF CRYING (coming from Dani and the young women),
and he immediately changes his trajectory.
Christian is now walking toward the BOOK BINDING HOUSE.
As he nears the house, he sees that the TRUCK (which was
supposedly stolen) is now parked beside it. Christian’s eyes
buzz with suspicion.
He then looks downward...at a GARDEN in front of the book
binding house. It is in the shape of a CIRCLE. And at the
heart of that circle...a FOOT, its sole facing skyward,
protrudes from the soil. A symbol has been painted onto the
sole. (It is Josh’s foot.)
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 109
111 CONTINUED: 111
Christian’s eyes are wild with terror. He rigidly turns
around, his heart pounding, panic taking hold.

CHRISTIAN
(to himself, in denial)
That’s not that. That wasn’t...
He walks off hurriedly toward a SMALL HOUSE. He opens the
door to reveal that it’s a CHICKEN COOP.
112 INT. CHICKEN COOP - CONTINUOUS 112
Christian enters. He shuts the door behind him. Chickens flap
stupidly about.
Christian tries to regain his composure. But as he tries to
steady his breath, he SEES...
Across the room, SIMON - naked - is suspended midair. His
arms are outstretched, his body faced downwards, and it
looks like he’s flying. (In fact, he’s being held up by
flora-decorated ropes.) His BACK HAS BEEN OPENED UP, his
RIBS SEPARATED FROM HIS SPINE (reaching outward like claws)
and his LUNGS HAVE BEEN PULLED UP TO LOOK LIKE OUTSPREAD
WINGS. It appears that his bloody “wings” have also been
covered in bird feed. In fact, one chicken is currently
standing on his back, pecking at a rib.
Frozen in horror, Christian stares unblinkingly.
CHRISTIAN
Josh?
Christian’s eyes fill intensely with TEARS. He starts toward
Simon, whose lung-wings are subtly SWELLING and DEFLATING.
He’s still breathing.

Driven by morbid compulsion, Christian crouches under Simon
to make sure that it’s Simon’s face, and he confirms that it
is, BUT...
His EYES HAVE BEEN REMOVED and the sockets have been stuffed
with BRILLIANTLY COLORED FLOWERS.
Terrified, Christian turns - as if to run from this nightmare
- but he SLAMS into...
ODD, who is wearing a garland crown. Odd blows a handful of
BROWN POWDER in Christian’s face. Christian can’t help but
BREATHE IT IN. He coughs out a lungful of the mysterious
dust.
Stunned for a moment, Christian stumbles back. He tries to
move his legs, but they are suddenly FROZEN. Now immobile,
Christian drunkenly COLLAPSES. He writhes into panic, unable
to move. His eyes are LOCKED OPEN.
He sees a gathering of Hårgans outside the door. Among them
is PELLE. Christian looks pleadingly at Pelle. Pelle looks
away with shame.
Odd leans down. With his fingers, he CLOSES one of
Christian’s EYELIDS. He then CLOSES the other. As this lid
shuts, we GO TO BLACK.
HOLD ON BLACK. After a beat, we sharply cut to:
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 110
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary Exhausted and disoriented from the ritual, Christian stumbles out of the temple. He is confronted by the gruesome reality of the Hårgan's actions - Dani's vomit, Josh's foot protruding from the ground, and the horrific sight of Simon hanging from the ceiling, mutilated and still breathing. Just as Christian begins to grasp the full extent of the horror, he is paralyzed by Odd, who throws brown powder in his face, leaving him helpless and vulnerable to whatever awaits him.
Strengths
  • Effective use of imagery
  • Building tension and suspense
  • Creating a sense of horror and unease
Weaknesses
  • Graphic and disturbing content may be too intense for some viewers

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 7.5

This scene's primary job is to deliver the horrific payoff of the cult's true nature and Christian's ultimate punishment, which it does with unforgettable, grotesque imagery and mounting dread. The single biggest limiter is the slight over-reliance on shock value that edges into gratuitousness, which could be tightened to maintain more psychological nuance and avoid numbing the audience.


Story Content

Concept: 8.5

The concept of a cult ritual culminating in a blood-eagle sacrifice and forced impregnation is deeply disturbing and original, effectively merging sexual and violent horror. The weakness is that the concept leans heavily on extreme shock, which may feel gratuitous to some viewers.

Plot: 7.5

The plot advances the climax of Christian's arc and reveals the cult's ultimate atrocities, but the sequence of discoveries (vomit, truck, foot, chicken coop) feels slightly contrived in its convenience.

Originality: 9

The blood-eagle with lung-wings and flower-filled eye sockets is a fresh, original take on ritual sacrifice, blending body horror with surreal beauty. The paralysis ending is a clever twist on the typical escape attempt.


Character Development

Characters: 7

Christian's terror and paralysis are effectively rendered, and Maja's euphoria contrasts sharply with his trauma. However, Christian's internal state is somewhat overshadowed by the spectacle, and his character change is more reactive than active.

Character Changes: 7

Christian undergoes a traumatic shift from denial to full awareness of his doom, but the change is forced upon him rather than chosen, limiting its depth.

Internal Goal: 7

Christian's internal goal is to escape the nightmare and regain control, driven by fear and denial. His need to survive clashes with his growing horror.

External Goal: 8

Christian's external goal is to physically leave the temple and find safety, but he is paralyzed and captured.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 9

The conflict is intense: Christian vs. the cult, his own paralysis, and the horrifying reality of Simon's fate. The opposition is overwhelming and one-sided, creating maximum tension.

Opposition: 9

The opposition is the entire Hårga community, personified by Odd and Pelle, who are implacable and overwhelming. Christian has no chance, which heightens the sense of doom.

High Stakes: 9

Life-and-death stakes are explicit: Christian's survival and sanity hang in the balance, and the cult's ultimate goal (impregnation, sacrifice) is achieved.

Story Forward: 9

The scene delivers the story's horrific climax, resolving Christian's arc and setting up the final act's aftermath. It moves the plot decisively forward.

Unpredictability: 8.5

This scene is unpredictable because the specific form of Simon's sacrifice (blood-eagle with lung-wings) and Christian's paralysis are surprising twists that subvert expectations of a simple murder.

Philosophical Conflict: 7

The clash is between Christian's individualistic, rational worldview and the cult's collectivist, sacrificial ethos. The scene shows the cult's philosophy in its most extreme form, challenging Christian's (and the audience's) values.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 8.5

The scene generates profound horror, disgust, and pity, especially through the image of Simon still breathing. The emotional impact is blunted slightly by the rapid succession of shocks.

Dialogue: 7

Dialogue is minimal but impactful, with Maja's lines in Swedish adding authenticity and Christian's broken denial ('That's not that. That wasn't...') capturing his psychological collapse. The lack of dialogue in the chicken coop scene heightens the horror.

Engagement: 9

This scene is engaging because it delivers the long-awaited horror payoff with shocking, unforgettable imagery that keeps the reader riveted despite the discomfort.

Pacing: 8.5

The pacing of the scene contributes to its effectiveness because it alternates between slow, horrifying discovery and sudden, shocking reveals, building tension to a peak before the abrupt blackout.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is professional and clear, with effective use of scene headings, action lines, and parentheticals. The description of Simon's body is vivid but could be slightly more concise.

Structure: 8

The scene follows a classic horror structure: discovery, escalation, and a final trap. The pacing is effective, moving from sexual climax to grotesque revelation to paralysis.


Critique
  • This scene is visually impactful but suffers from a lack of emotional connection to the audience.
  • The disturbing imagery of Simon's body feels gratuitous and lacks any deeper meaning or connection to the story's themes.
  • The scene relies heavily on exposition and visual descriptions, with very little dialogue to drive the narrative or character development.
  • The abrupt shift in perspective from Christian's viewpoint to a wider shot of the Hårgans watching him feels jarring and disrupts the flow of the scene.
  • The sudden introduction of the stolen truck and Josh's foot in the garden feels like an attempt to create suspense but falls flat due to the lack of context and foreshadowing.
  • The scene's climax, where Odd paralyzes Christian with brown powder, feels anticlimactic and lacks a sense of consequence.
  • The ending with Odd closing Christian's eyelids feels abrupt and lacks a sense of closure or emotional impact.
  • The focus on the physical details of Simon's body and the graphic descriptions of his injuries feel exploitative and detract from the scene's overall impact.
  • The scene lacks a clear sense of purpose or connection to the overall arc of the story. It feels like a collection of disturbing imagery rather than a cohesive narrative moment.
Suggestions
  • Explore the emotional impact of the ritual on Christian, focusing on his internal struggle and his growing sense of alienation from the Hårgan culture.
  • Connect the disturbing imagery of Simon's body to a larger theme or motif in the story. What does his mutilated state symbolize? How does it reflect the larger themes of sacrifice, violence, and the dark side of the Hårgan community?
  • Use dialogue to drive the scene and reveal the characters' motivations and emotions. What is Christian thinking as he experiences this horrifying scene? How does this scene affect his relationship with Dani?
  • Develop the tension between Christian and the Hårgans, adding layers of conflict and mystery to the scene. Why are they watching Christian? What is their motive?
  • Explore the symbolism of the stolen truck and the foot in the garden. What do these elements represent? How do they contribute to the overall narrative?
  • Provide a clearer motivation for Odd's actions. What is his purpose in paralyzing Christian? What does this action signify in terms of the power dynamics between the Hårgans and Christian?
  • Revisit the ending of the scene and create a more satisfying and impactful conclusion. What is the emotional significance of Christian's paralysis? What does it foreshadow for the rest of the story?
  • Focus on the psychological effects of the ritual on Christian rather than simply describing the physical details of Simon's body.
  • Rework the scene to create a stronger sense of purpose and connect it to the overall story arc. What is the scene's main goal? What does it reveal about the characters and the world they inhabit?



Scene 40 -  The Chosen Sacrifice
113 EXT. STAGE - NEXT DAY 113
A TIGHT CLOSE-UP of Christian’s sleeping face. His lip is
slightly contorted, and his chin is chapped with dried
saliva. A HAND enters frame to gently SLAP Christian awake.
His eyelids do not open on their own.
The hand’s fingers PRY OPEN Christian’s EYELIDS. His lip
remains contorted. He tries to speak, but it’s nothing but
vowels.
ULLA (O.C.) *
You cannot speak. You cannot move.
We cut WIDE to reveal that Christian sits limply in a
wheelchair. He faces the crowd. Behind him, on the stage, is
an immense THRONE made of glorious flowers. DANI sits in this
throne, dressed in a MASSIVE FLORAL DRESS that looks like a
grossly distended pile of blossoming flowers. Her GIANT
FLORAL GARLAND CROWN is comprised of the nine special flowers
and herbs. To either side of her, the ELDERS are all standing
upright. (Also, RUBEN has a special seat, whose platform is
covered in COTTON, resembling CLOUDS.)
Dani seems to have detached from reality completely. Her eyes
are somewhere far away.
The entire community is gathered behind Christian. Among
them, MAJA stands happily, wearing vivid red lipstick.
When it’s clear that she has everyone’s total attention, SIV
SPEAKS:
SIV
On this, the day of our deity of
purification, we gather to give
special thanks to our treasured Sun.
As an offering to our Father, we
will today surrender nine human
lives.
Christian’s eyes flare with terror. Dani’s expression is
blank.
SIV (CONT’D)
As Hårga takes, so Hårga also
gives. Thus, for every newblood
sacrificed, we will dedicate one
of our own. That is: four
newbloods, four Hårgans, and one
to be chosen by our Queen. Nine in
all, to die and be reborn in the
great Cycle.
Siv is done. Sten now continues the speech.
STEN
The four newbloods have already
been supplied. As for our end, we
have two already dedicated -
Sten gestures to two elderly CORPSES (one male and one
female) proudly DISPLAYED near the back of the crowd. They
stand upright, and their bottom halves (legs, hips) have been
replaced by TREE STUMPS and their arms have been replaced by
dense TREE BRANCHES. Their branch-arms are positioned to
strike symbolic poses. The female’s head is tilted back as
GNARLED TWIGS jut violently from her mouth (as if they grew
out of her stomach).
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 111
113 CONTINUED: 113
The top of the male’s head is opened up (as if having
bloomed) with an overgrowth of twigs sprouted out (as if they
had grown in his brain and then broken through); twigs also
emerge from his ears.
STEN (CONT’D)
- and two who have volunteered.
(projecting to the crowd)
Ingemar? Ulf?
INGEMAR and ULF take one step forward. Ulf looks nervous.
Ingemar looks overjoyed.
STEN (CONT’D)
You have brought outside offerings,
thus volunteering your own bodies.
You will today be joined in harmony
with Everything.
(to Pelle)
And to Pelle, who has brought us new
blood and our new Queen: you are
today honored for your unclouded
intuition.
Pelle, wearing a VERY LARGE GARLAND CROWN, smiles serenely.
Sten continues:
STEN (CONT’D)
And now, for the ninth offering, it
is traditional that our fair Queen
shall choose between a pre-selected
newblood and a specially ordained
Hårgan...
Sten turns to an Elder standing beside a large BALL CAGE (as
generally used in bingo) at the end of the platform. The
cage holds about a hundred WOODEN BALLS (the size of ping-
pong balls) with a different RUNIC NAME carved into each.
The Man rotates the ball cage, which then dispenses a single
BALL. The man holds up the ball and reads the name aloud:
BALL MAN
Dag.
STEN
Honorable Dag! Please step forward.
DAG, a man in his late 50s, looks like he just won the
lottery. He takes a step forward, beaming with pride.
STEN (CONT’D)
And Christian Hughes.
A Hårgan man now wheels Christian, whose eyes are locked
wide, away from the base of the stage. He positions Christian
beside Dag to also be facing the stage. Christian is shocked
at the sight of Dani.
STEN (CONT’D)
(to Dani)
These are your candidates for the
ninth and final offering. We
patiently await your verdict.
Christian tries to scream, but this only results in muffled
moans. His eyes BEG Dani for mercy. Her eyes are GLASS.
The community waits as Dani makes her silent deliberation.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 112
113 CONTINUED: 113
Dani’s EYES settle fixedly on CHRISTIAN. A wave of intense
EMOTION suddenly animates Dani’s face. Sadness, anger, love,
heartbreak... These feelings are finally wrestled down, and
her expression becomes BLANK again. Her EYES, still trained
on Christian, have HARDENED. They narrow pointedly to suggest
that she’s made her decision. Sten understands.
STEN (CONT’D)
(to the crowd)
The honor has been bestowed on
Christian Hughes, our ninth and most
sacred offering!
Christian’s muffled screams now become hysterical. He has
turned blue in the face. Dani’s gaze remains steely and
absent.
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary A community gathers for a ritual sacrifice, overseen by the Queen, Dani. The ceremony involves four newbloods, four Hårgans, and one chosen by the Queen, to be offered as sacrifices. The offerings include two transformed corpses, two volunteers, and a young man named Pelle, chosen for his intuition. The final offering is selected by lottery, with two men, Dag and Christian, as the options. Dani ultimately chooses Christian, a paralyzed man in a wheelchair, who is horrified by the decision. Despite Christian's pleas and Dani's brief flicker of emotion, she remains resolute, leaving Christian screaming in terror as the scene ends.
Strengths
  • Intense emotional impact
  • Intricate plot
  • Well-developed characters
  • High stakes
Weaknesses
  • Some elements may be too disturbing for sensitive viewers

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 7.8

This scene serves as the climax of the horror, delivering a powerful, gut-wrenching payoff to the cult's escalating violence and Dani's emotional arc. The single biggest limiter is that Christian's paralysis and Dani's blank detachment, while thematically fitting, slightly reduce the visceral tension of a more active confrontation, and the scene could benefit from a more explicit internal beat from Dani to bridge her trauma and her choice.


Story Content

Concept: 8.5

The concept of a May Queen choosing between two sacrifices, including her own betrayer, is a fresh and potent twist on the 'final girl' trope. It's a strong, thematically rich idea that perfectly caps the cult's philosophy.

Plot: 8

The plot advances the story to its final, horrific resolution. The cult's plan is revealed, and Dani's choice is made, setting up the final act. The plot is clear and driven by the ritual's logic.

Originality: 8.5

The scene is highly original in its specific ritual details (the ball cage, the tree-stump corpses, the May Queen's choice) and in its psychological horror. The actions and dialogue feel authentic to the cult's established logic.


Character Development

Characters: 8.5

Dani's character arc reaches its apex: from victim to queen to judge, her blank expression and hardened eyes show a profound, traumatic change. Christian is reduced to a terrified, helpless object, a stark contrast to his earlier arrogance. The cult members are unified in their serene cruelty.

Character Changes: 9

Dani undergoes a massive, irreversible change. She transitions from a traumatized victim to a detached, empowered queen who actively chooses Christian's death. Christian changes from a manipulative partner to a helpless sacrifice.

Internal Goal: 8

Dani's internal goal is to find a way to process her trauma and betrayal, and to assert agency in a situation where she has been powerless. Her need is to reclaim her identity, even if that identity is now the May Queen of a murderous cult. Her fear is of being a victim again.

External Goal: 9

Dani's external goal is to choose the ninth sacrifice, fulfilling her role as May Queen. She must make a public decision that will be honored by the community.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 9

The central conflict is between Christian's desperate will to live and Dani's silent judgment. There is also the philosophical conflict between the cult's worldview and the outsiders' (now silenced) morality. The conflict is high but internalized.

Opposition: 9.5

Christian is the protagonist facing opposition, but he is completely paralyzed and voiceless. The opposition is the entire community, the ritual, and Dani's silent judgment. The opposition is overwhelming and absolute.

High Stakes: 10

The stakes are life and death for Christian, and the moral/spiritual death of Dani's former self. The entire community's worldview is validated by this sacrifice. The stakes are absolute.

Story Forward: 9

The scene moves the story to its final, climactic moment. The ritual is set, the sacrifices are named, and Dani's choice is made. The story is now on a direct path to the final execution.

Unpredictability: 8

This scene is unpredictable because, while the cult's violence was foreshadowed, the specific mechanism of the May Queen choosing between her betrayer and a cult member, and Dani's blank, hardened decision, subverts expectations of a rescue or a last-minute rebellion.

Philosophical Conflict: 9

The clash is between the cult's value system (sacrifice for the greater cycle, community over individual, death as rebirth) and the outsiders' (individual rights, the sanctity of life, romantic love). Dani's choice represents her adoption of the cult's worldview, a philosophical victory for Hårga.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 9.5

The scene is deeply disturbing and emotionally devastating. The juxtaposition of the beautiful floral throne with the announcement of human sacrifice, and Dani's blank stare at Christian's terror, creates a powerful, haunting impact.

Dialogue: 6.5

Dialogue is sparse and ritualistic, delivered by Siv and Sten. It serves to explain the ceremony's rules and stakes. Christian's muffled screams are the only emotional counterpoint. The dialogue is effective but not extensive.

Engagement: 9.5

This scene is engaging because it delivers the long-awaited payoff of the cult's true nature and Dani's transformation. The tension is unbearable as we wait for Dani's choice, and the horror is both intellectual and visceral.

Pacing: 8.5

The pacing is deliberate and ceremonial, matching the ritual. The slow, formal speeches build dread, while the quick cuts to Christian's terrified face and Dani's blank stare maintain tension. The pace is effective for the climax.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 9

The formatting is professional and clear. Scene headings, character cues, and action lines are standard. The use of O.C. for Ulla is correct. The description is vivid but not overwritten.

Structure: 8.5

The scene follows a classic ritual structure: announcement, selection, presentation of candidates, and the queen's verdict. It builds tension through the formal, procedural dialogue and the slow reveal of the stakes. The structure is effective for the horror genre.


Critique
  • This scene, while visually striking and building on the established themes of the script, feels rushed and lacks emotional depth. The quick exposition regarding the sacrifice ritual feels too expository and lessens the impact of the choices made.
  • The portrayal of Dani's detached state feels repetitive and lacks nuance. It's important to show rather than tell her emotional detachment, perhaps through her body language or interaction with the others.
  • The choices made for the sacrifice, while seemingly shocking, don't feel earned. There needs to be a clearer sense of the motivations behind Dani's choice and the Hårgan community's acceptance of it.
  • Christian's reaction is primarily physical, which feels less impactful than conveying his internal conflict and terror. It could be more effective to use his limited vocalizations to express his inner turmoil.
  • The scene lacks a sense of tension and suspense. The build-up to the climax of the sacrifice feels underwhelming. The scene should be designed to create a greater sense of anticipation and dread.
  • The visual descriptions are strong, but the dialogue lacks a sense of poetry and uniqueness. The language could be more evocative to enhance the mystical atmosphere.
  • The scene abruptly ends, leaving the reader with a sense of dissatisfaction. A more impactful ending that lingers on the emotional weight of the decision could be more effective.
Suggestions
  • Slow down the pacing of the scene. Use visual storytelling and subtle character interactions to build suspense and dread, rather than relying on exposition.
  • Develop Dani's emotional detachment more gradually throughout the scene, showcasing her internal turmoil through her actions and interactions.
  • Explore the motivations behind Dani's choice for the ninth offering. How has her experience with the Hårgan community, and her relationship with Christian, led her to make this decision? Show, don't tell, her reasoning.
  • Enhance Christian's emotional response. Allow his muffled screams and moans to convey a sense of desperation, fear, and betrayal. This will make his helplessness more impactful.
  • Introduce a sense of ambiguity regarding the sacrifice ritual. Is it truly an act of pure evil, or is there a deeper meaning behind it that remains hidden from the viewers?
  • Elevate the dialogue by using more evocative language, metaphors, and symbolism. This will enhance the mystical atmosphere and deepen the impact of the scene.
  • Consider ending the scene with a final shot that lingers on Dani's expression. This could be a close-up of her eyes, her face, or a wide shot of her on the throne. The choice of shot should leave the audience with a lingering feeling of unease, sadness, or even a hint of triumph.
  • The scene could benefit from adding some details about the visual world. What are the sounds of the crowd? What are the textures of the stage? These details can help to immerse the reader in the scene and create a more evocative experience.



Scene 41 -  The Burning of Christian
114 EXT. FIELD - EVENING 114
CU of a WHEEL rolling across the grass. Tracking alongside
this, we tilt up to reveal that it belongs to a WHEELBARROW.
Lying in the wheelbarrow is CONNIE’S CORPSE. It is soaking wet
and its flesh is grossly distended (from being left
underwater). She is wearing the same outfit (of greenery and
jewels) that was used earlier for the sacrificial tree (which
was fed to the lake).
Continuing to track alongside the wheelbarrow (which is
pushed by a young male Hårgan), we pull back to EXPAND OUR
VIEW. We reveal that the Hårgan is carting Connie’s corpse
toward the yellow-painted TRIANGULAR TEMPLE, which was
previously off-limits. It stands in the center of an open
field. Its door is now OPEN.
We settle on a static wide of this until a NEW CART is pushed
into frame. We now follow this cart, keeping it centered in
frame. This cart holds MARK’S “CORPSE.” In fact, it is just
his hollowed out SKIN - stuffed with straw and hay. Atop his
head is a jester’s hat.
Peripherally, other bodies are being carted toward the house.
We continue to track ahead, following Mark’s cart INTO the
SACRED HOUSE...
115 INT. SACRED HOUSE - CONTINUOUS 115
The interior is completely adorned in greenery. An impossibly
lush mausoleum. In the center is a PLATFORM made of hay.
Connie’s corpse is rested against one wall.
Mark’s is seated against the opposite wall.
Beyond them, to either side, are the TWO ELDER TREE-CORPSES
that were standing upright in the crowd. The male body is
surrounded by his most precious belongings (jewelry, books,
etc.). The dead female elder is also surrounded by her most
prized possessions.

Beyond them, at the far end of the temple, is...

JOSH’S BODY, which is covered in dirt and soil. His eyes and
nostrils are clogged with earth. His face is locked into a
gagged scream, his mouth utterly stuffed with paper (from the
Rubi Radr). Stacks of books rest on his lap (and atop those,
his smartphone stands on its side, facing outward). And
beside Josh...
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 113
115 CONTINUED: 115
SIMON’S CORPSE. He is now in the same dress as the rest of
the corpses, but the eyes are still replaced by bright
flowers.

116 EXT. BOOKBINDING HOUSE - SAME TIME 116

We are PUSHING TOWARD the bookbinding house, whose doors are
open. To the side of it, Ulf and Ingemar are being embraced
passionately by several members of the community.
117 INT. BOOK-BINDING ROOM - SAME TIME 117
A room that is typically used for book-binding. Its walls are
lined with collector’s editions of books.
A DEAD BEAR (seen earlier, alive and caged) lies on the island
table. A deep INCISION has been drawn from the animal’s neck to
its groin. Two Hårgan Labourers pull out the bear’s INNARDS.
After scooping out the majority of its guts, they pile the
waste into a bucket.
Then, with the assistance of two well-built Hårgan men, the
Labourers endeavor to lift CHRISTIAN’s paralyzed body.
Christian is fitted into the bear’s hollowed out carcass.
They start by inserting his limp legs into the bear’s legs.
118 INT. SACRED HOUSE - MINUTES LATER 118

Humming and music has started very quietly outside.
Christian has been secured into the giant bear carcass. The
incision (from its groin to its neck) has been SEWN UP. The
bear’s JAW has been removed, creating a gaping HOLE (down to
its upper chest) through which Christian’s FACE is visible.
Five Hårgan labourers plant the bear carcass in the CENTER of
the hay platform. Its back rests against a hay pile. Christian
is still unable to move or speak. His muffled screams persist.
A man dressed as “Vídorr” (god of vengeance) stands before
Christian. He holds the Rubi Radr in his hands.
VÍDORR
(in Swedish)
Mighty and dreadful beast. With
you, we purge our most unholy
Affekts. We banish you now to the
deepest recesses, where you may
reflect on your wickedness.
Ingemar and Ulf are now seated on haystacks. They are also
surrounded by their most prized belongings. Mats stands
before Ingemar, who smiles widely. He pours a thick, sappy
LIQUID into Ingemar’s mouth.
MATS
(in Swedish)
Drink from the yew tree. Feel no
fear.
Mats moves to Ulf. He pours the liquid into his mouth as
well.
MATS (CONT’D)
(in Swedish)
Drink from the yew tree. Feel no
pain.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 114
118 CONTINUED: 118
Mats leaves the house. Now, THREE HÅRGAN MEN enter with
FLAMING TORCHES. The music begins to rise outside, including
the wordless, microtonal SINGING we’ve come to recognize.
The men approach Christian, whose “screaming” has become
horribly frenzied.
The men move to different sides of the hay platform. They
form a TRIANGLE. Simultaneously, they touch their torches to
the hay - igniting a FIRE.
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery"]

Summary The Hårgan community gathers in their temple for a ritualistic sacrifice. The corpses of community members, including Connie and a straw-stuffed facsimile of Mark, are arranged in the temple. Christian, paralyzed and considered wicked, is placed inside a hollowed-out bear carcass, which is then set ablaze on a platform in the center of the temple. While Christian screams in agony, a man dressed as Vidorr, the god of vengeance, delivers a condemning speech. Ingemar and Ulf are given a mysterious liquid to drink, seemingly meant to alleviate their pain. The scene concludes with the temple engulfed in flames, the Hårgan community singing, and Christian burning to death inside the bear.
Strengths
  • Intense emotional impact
  • Intriguing concept
  • High stakes
  • Effective use of symbolism
Weaknesses
  • Sparse dialogue
  • Potentially disturbing content

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 6.5

This scene serves as the ritualistic climax, delivering a powerful, grotesque payoff to the cult's theology, but its impact is limited by the protagonist's complete passivity—Christian is a paralyzed observer, which reduces dramatic tension and emotional engagement.


Story Content

Concept: 7.5

The concept of a sacrificial ritual where the 'beast' is a paralyzed man sewn into a bear carcass is original and deeply unsettling, effectively merging pagan symbolism with body horror. However, the scene relies heavily on the shock of the grotesque rather than deepening the thematic exploration of grief and purification.

Plot: 6

The plot advances the cult's ritual to its final stage, but the scene is largely procedural—showing the arrangement of corpses and the preparation of Christian—without introducing new narrative twists or character decisions. The momentum is maintained by the escalating horror of the preparations.

Originality: 9

The scene is highly original in its combination of pagan ritual, body horror, and surreal imagery (e.g., a jester's hat on a stuffed skin, a bear carcass as a human container). The actions feel authentic to the cult's established logic.


Character Development

Characters: 4

Christian remains a passive victim, unable to act or speak, which limits character development. The cult members are functional but lack individual personality; they serve as ritual agents. Dani is absent, so no character arc progresses here.

Character Changes: 1

Christian undergoes no change—he is the same paralyzed victim from the previous scene. No other character shows development.

Internal Goal: 3

Christian's internal goal is to survive and escape, but he is paralyzed and cannot act on it. His need is to retain his identity and humanity against the cult's dehumanizing ritual.

External Goal: 2

Christian's external goal is to avoid being burned alive, but he is completely passive, unable to pursue it.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 5

Conflict is one-sided: Christian's internal terror versus the cult's implacable ritual. There is no active resistance, which lowers the dramatic tension despite the high stakes.

Opposition: 8

The opposition is the entire cult, personified by Vídorr and the torch-bearing men. They are implacable and unified, offering no opportunity for resistance, which makes the opposition feel overwhelming but also one-dimensional.

High Stakes: 7

The stakes are life-and-death for Christian, and the ritual's success or failure has communal significance. However, since Christian is helpless, the stakes feel predetermined rather than dynamic.

Story Forward: 6

The story moves forward by completing the ritual setup, but the scene is more a culmination than a progression. It confirms the cult's intentions and raises the stakes for the final outcome.

Unpredictability: 8

This scene is unpredictable because the specific details—Connie's distended corpse, Mark's stuffed skin, Christian sewn into a bear—are shocking and original, defying conventional horror tropes.

Philosophical Conflict: 5

The clash between individual autonomy and the cult's collective, ritualistic worldview. Christian's modern, secular self is pitted against a belief system that sees sacrifice as purification. This conflict is present but not actively debated.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 6

The scene evokes strong disgust and dread through graphic imagery (bear carcass, stuffed skin, gagged corpse), but the emotional impact is somewhat numbed by the relentless grotesquerie and Christian's paralysis, which prevents audience identification.

Dialogue: 3

Dialogue is minimal and ritualistic, with only a few lines in Swedish from Vídorr and Mats. This suits the scene's tone but offers no character insight or conflict beyond the ceremonial.

Engagement: 7

This scene is engaging because the grotesque imagery and ritualistic detail create a hypnotic, horrifying spectacle that compels the reader to see what happens next, despite the protagonist's passivity.

Pacing: 7

The pacing of the scene contributes to its effectiveness because it moves deliberately from one macabre reveal to the next, building a sense of inexorable doom. The slow tracking shots and static wides create a ritualistic rhythm, though the lack of action may feel sluggish to some.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is professional and clear, with proper scene headings, action lines, and transitions. The use of CU and tracking shots is cinematic. Minor issue: 'VÍDORR' is capitalized inconsistently with other character names.

Structure: 6

The scene follows a linear, procedural structure: first showing the corpses, then the preparation of Christian, then the ritual pronouncement and ignition. This suits the horror genre's need for escalating dread, but the lack of a turning point or surprise makes it feel like a checklist.


Critique
  • The scene feels rushed and lacks emotional impact despite the horrifying events. The rapid pacing diminishes the weight of the sacrifices.
  • The constant description of the setting feels repetitive and slows the momentum. The reader already understands the temple is decorated with greenery and lush.
  • While the staging of the corpses is visually intriguing, it's a bit overdone and lacks a clear purpose beyond a macabre display. The placement of Simon's dress and Josh's phone feels gratuitous.
  • The inclusion of the dead bear's innards being removed feels unnecessary and graphic, especially considering the scene's focus is on the ritual sacrifices.
  • Christian's screams are mentioned, but the reader has no sense of their intensity or quality. The scene would be more impactful if we heard these screams, felt their desperate nature.
  • The scene culminates in the burning of the bear, but the visual impact is lost due to the focus on dialogue. The reader needs to see the fire grow, feel the heat, and be truly horrified.
  • The use of Swedish dialogue for Vídorr and Mats makes the scene feel inaccessible to the reader, who is already struggling to process the complex and unsettling events.
  • The ending lacks a sense of closure. The scene concludes with the fire igniting, but we don't see its progression, the victims' reactions, or Dani's response.
Suggestions
  • Slow down the pacing. Let the reader dwell on the macabre details and the emotional weight of the sacrifices. Focus on character reactions to the events, especially Christian's terror.
  • Reduce the descriptive text, particularly the repeated mention of the temple's lushness. Instead, focus on the visual impact of the corpses, their positioning, and the temple's atmosphere.
  • Explore the significance of the corpse arrangements. What does the juxtaposition of Simon in a dress and Josh with a phone communicate? Emphasize the symbols and their meaning for the Hårgans.
  • Remove the graphic detail of the bear's innards being removed. It's unnecessary and distracts from the main event, Christian's sacrifice.
  • Allow the reader to hear Christian's screams. Describe their quality, their desperate tone. Let the reader experience the horror through sound.
  • Focus on the visual impact of the fire. Show the flames growing, consuming the hay platform and the bear. Describe the heat, the smoke, the victims' reactions.
  • Translate the Swedish dialogue for Vídorr and Mats. This will make the scene more accessible to the reader and emphasize the ritualistic nature of the event.
  • End the scene with a strong visual and emotional impact. Show the fire spreading, the victims screaming, and Dani's reaction to the horror.



Scene 42 -  Ascension Through Fire
119 EXT. FIELD - SAME TIME 119
The torch-men exit the house. Inside, the fire has begun to
spread along the platform.
The music rises as the fire picks up. The SINGING, which
wavers in trembling anticipation, has not yet found harmony.
Dani watches this with dissociated eyes. She stands tensely
in the field, eyes locked on the fire. Behind her, all of
Hårga is enraptured.
120 INT. SACRED HOUSE - SAME TIME 120
The fire has grown considerably. Inside the bear, Christian
is now being steam-boiled in the animal’s fluids.
The bear’s FUR begins to catch fire. Before long, the whole
animal is swallowed in the blaze. Christian’s wretched face
becomes invisible behind the flames.
Ulf and Ingemar (still smiling) watch this with detached
fascination.
The fire has now spread to other piles of hay. It has begun
to crawl up the walls of the house.
Ulf is suddenly consumed by flames. He SCREAMS!
121 EXT. FIELD - SAME TIME 121
Ulf’s screams are heard from the Sacred House. Suddenly, every
member of the Hårgan community (who is not singing) begins to
SCREAM as well. Feeling Ulf’s pain, they emit a horrible chorus
of wails. When Ulf’s screams die down, so do theirs.
Meanwhile, Ruben has been given paper to PAINT on. Two elders
encourage him.
DANI, watching the burning house with fraught eyes, is
suddenly met with a wave of conflicting emotions. Her
expression curdles into one of sheer HORROR and DISGUST. Then
it becomes one of deep SORROW and SHAME. Her eyes well with
tears. The singing has now HARMONIZED and has risen to an
insane, operatic pitch.
We cut to an immense WIDE. Dani’s back is in the f.g. and the
burning house is in the b.g. Overcome, Dani buries her face in
her hands. Breaking into gentle sobs, she begins to walk
aimlessly to the side. We TRACK alongside her, keeping her
centered. She is circling the house, pulling at her hair and
face in increasing anguish. She is WEEPING now, and the house
(ever-present in the b.g.) has become ENGULFED in the raging
flames.
Dani begins MOANING and SCREAMING. Her howls almost harmonize
with the singing in the b.g. The fire ROARS and CRACKLES in
the distance. It’s apocalyptic.
SALMON Revisions (9/17/2018) 115
121 CONTINUED: 121
Soon it’s uncertain whether Dani is crying or LAUGHING. Her
legs become weak and she collapses to her knees. Four Hårgans
(one of them being Pelle) run into the scene, carrying a
LARGE CHAIR - Dani’s throne.
The Hårgans lift Dani by the arms and SEAT her in the throne.
They then HOIST the chair into the air.
On the upward LIFT, we cut to a tight CLOSE-UP of Dani’s
face. She is being carried forward. Her expression, which
begins as one of great distress, slowly starts to TURN. Her
agony subsides into sudden CONFUSION. What’s happening?
Where am I? I’m on this chair, being carried! Her expression
goes from FEAR to EXCITEMENT to CONFUSION again. She
suddenly lets out an abrupt LAUGH (which we can’t hear over
the music and the now-deafening FIRE). Dani is now being
taken over by an invading sense of pride and contentment.
This soon evolves into a manic exhilaration. Dani BEAMS. She
has been embraced by a new family. She is Queen. She is not
alone.
A SMILE finally breaks onto Dani’s face. (For some, this smile
might recall the photo of Dani in her parent’s bedroom at the
beginning of the film.) She has surrendered to a joy known
only by the insane. She has lost herself completely, and she
is finally free. It is horrible and it is beautiful.

FADE TO BLACK.
Genres: ["Horror","Drama","Mystery","Thriller"]

Summary The fire in the Sacred House escalates, consuming the bear holding Christian and spreading to the surrounding hay piles, ultimately claiming the life of Ulf. His agonizing screams reverberate throughout the community, prompting a unified wail of grief. Dani witnesses the horrifying scene, overwhelmed by sorrow and shame, collapsing to the ground in tears. She is then lifted by four Hårgans and placed on her throne, which is hoisted into the air. Dani experiences a whirlwind of emotions, from despair to excitement, culminating in a manic smile as she is lifted into the sky, signifying her reintegration into the Hårgan community.
Strengths
  • Intense emotional impact
  • Compelling concept
  • High stakes
  • Effective portrayal of horror and tragedy
  • Engaging character development
Weaknesses
  • Minimal dialogue
  • Disturbing and graphic imagery

Ratings
Overall

Overall: 7.2

This climactic scene succeeds in delivering the horrific payoff of Christian's sacrifice and Dani's psychological break, but the emotional whiplash from horror to euphoria feels rushed and undermines the gravity of the moment, limiting its full impact.


Story Content

Concept: 8.5

The concept of a cult sacrifice where the protagonist is crowned queen amidst the burning of her boyfriend is powerfully twisted and original, but the execution of Dani's rapid emotional shift risks feeling unearned.

Plot: 6.5

The plot advances the climax with Christian's death and Dani's coronation, but the sequence of events (fire, screams, throne, smile) feels compressed and lacks clear causal beats.

Originality: 8

The image of a woman smiling while her boyfriend burns inside a bear is highly original, but the 'cult queen' trope is familiar; the execution is fresh.


Character Development

Characters: 6

Dani's arc culminates in a complex emotional breakdown, but her transition from horror to joy is abrupt and lacks internal justification, making her character feel less coherent.

Character Changes: 7

Dani undergoes a profound change from grief-stricken to manic queen, but the change is so abrupt it risks feeling like a plot device rather than organic character development.

Internal Goal: 7

Dani seeks to belong and escape her isolation, but her internal goal shifts from grief to acceptance of her new identity as queen.

External Goal: 3

Dani has no active external goal; she is passive, being carried and crowned by the cult.


Scene Elements

Conflict Level: 8

The conflict is external (Christian's death) and internal (Dani's emotional turmoil), but the resolution (her smile) feels like a surrender rather than a confrontation.

Opposition: 5

The opposition is the cult's collective will and Dani's own internal resistance, but she ultimately capitulates, reducing the sense of active opposition.

High Stakes: 8

The stakes are life-and-death for Christian and psychological for Dani, but the scene's focus on Dani's internal state somewhat diminishes the tangible stakes.

Story Forward: 8

The scene resolves the central conflict (Christian's fate) and establishes Dani's new role, moving the story to its conclusion.

Unpredictability: 7.5

This scene is unpredictable because Dani's smile after such horror subverts expectations, though the cult's actions are consistent with earlier rituals.

Philosophical Conflict: 6.5

The clash between individual morality (horror at murder) and communal belonging (acceptance of the cult's ways) is central, but Dani's rapid embrace of the latter weakens the philosophical tension.


Audience Engagement

Emotional Impact: 7.5

The scene evokes strong horror and sorrow, but the sudden turn to euphoria may alienate viewers seeking a consistent emotional arc.

Dialogue: 5

There is no dialogue in this scene; the storytelling relies entirely on visual and auditory cues, which is effective for the horror genre but limits character expression.

Engagement: 8

This scene is engaging because of its visceral horror and Dani's unpredictable emotional journey, keeping the reader invested in her fate.

Pacing: 6.5

The pacing of the scene contributes to its effectiveness because it builds from slow horror (fire spreading) to rapid emotional shifts (Dani's breakdown to joy), but the final transition feels rushed.


Technical Aspect

Formatting: 8

Formatting is standard and clear, with proper scene headings and action lines, though some descriptions (e.g., 'steam-boiled') are vivid but slightly awkward.

Structure: 7

The scene follows a classic horror climax structure: rising tension (fire, screams), climax (Christian's death), and denouement (Dani's coronation), but the emotional pivot is structurally jarring.


Critique
  • This scene is the climax of the film, and it's important to make it impactful. However, the visual descriptions are weak and lack the intensity the scene deserves. The scene also feels rushed and doesn't adequately emphasize the emotional arc of Dani.
  • The scene focuses on the visual spectacle of the burning house, but lacks the emotional resonance needed to fully connect with the audience. We know Dani is experiencing complex emotions, but we don't feel her journey through those emotions.
  • The visual descriptions are too literal, lacking the evocative language that can paint a stronger picture for the reader. For example, 'The fire has grown considerably' could be replaced with 'The flames, now a raging inferno, consume the bear's carcass, turning it into a pyre of twisted limbs.'
  • The descriptions of Christian's suffering within the bear are not as visceral or impactful as they could be. This is a crucial moment that demands more vivid imagery and emotional depth.
  • The introduction of Ruben's painting feels like an afterthought and doesn't connect to the overall emotional weight of the scene. The scene could benefit from making a more direct connection between Dani's emotional breakdown and the artistic expression of the Hårgan community.
  • The scene's resolution feels abrupt. Dani's transition from horror and anguish to manic exhilaration could be more gradual and believable. We need to see a more compelling journey from despair to acceptance of her fate.
Suggestions
  • Focus on intensifying the emotional journey of Dani. Use stronger imagery and dialogue to convey her complex emotions, from horror and disgust to sorrow and shame, culminating in her acceptance of her fate.
  • Strengthen the visual descriptions of the burning house and Christian's suffering within the bear. Use more evocative language to create a sense of dread, horror, and spectacle.
  • Explore the symbolism of the fire and its impact on the Hårgan community. How does the fire connect to the themes of sacrifice, rebirth, and the acceptance of death in their culture?
  • Develop a more engaging connection between Dani's emotional journey and Ruben's painting. Perhaps the painting is a visual representation of Dani's internal turmoil, or it could offer a parallel narrative that reflects her emotional state.
  • Give Dani's transition to manic exhilaration more time and depth. Show her slowly embracing her new identity as Queen, perhaps through interactions with the Hårgan community or a sense of purpose and belonging she discovers within their rituals.
  • Consider adding a final line or two to the scene that leaves the audience with a lingering sense of ambiguity. What is Dani's fate? What will happen to the Hårgan community after the fire?
  • Consider using a more poetic and impactful ending. Instead of a fade to black, try ending with a close-up on Dani's face, her smile fading as she succumbs to the fire's embrace, or perhaps the fire engulfing her entirely.